《Ruach: Whisper of Dragons》 Chapter 1 – Misfortune
One day, a friend asked me what kind of world I would reincarnate into if I could choose. I thought it was a timely question because it was something I had already considered. After all, as a good reader of web novels, light novels, manga, and anime of all types and genres, I have enough experience to answer this question. My answer? I would choose a world with countless races of beings! From elves, dwarves, and half-orcs to centaurs, medusas, and onis. I definitely wouldn¡¯t have any problem living alongside an elf friend, and I can even see myself working comfortably with a half-orc in some manual labor job. As long as, of course, they weren''t annoying or petty people ¨C nobody likes that type. I must say that ever since I started consuming fantasy content like this, I''ve always been excited by the idea of many different races interacting and living together in one world. Besides, I can''t help but be enchanted by the mystical creatures that could also exist; the more exotic and different these creatures, the greater the fascination they emit ¨C I think everyone agrees with that. Not only that, but I would also choose a world where the ratio of men to women is unequal, like, for every man, there should be 2 or 3 women. Not necessarily a harem for each man, but there should be a reasonable gender imbalance. And to top it off, this world would have to be one of magic and science. With all kinds of hidden secrets, places to explore, and challenges to face. And with a bit of science to develop various luxuries and conveniences so that this world wouldn¡¯t be dirty and unhygienic. Who would want to wake up in the middle of the night and relieve themselves in a chamber pot or outdoors? (Nothing against those who do that...) Anyway, my ideal world for reincarnation would have to meet these three requirements. I know it''s strange to have a ready answer for this kind of question, but the flesh is weak, and the libido is stronger than me. Imagination is fascinating, we must admit... But sometimes it can be dangerous and frustrate or torture us as much as, or even more than, reality itself. I say this because while I imagine myself in a bright, joyful fantasy world filled with adventures and epic tales, I can also say that my reality is a bit grim, literally. I find myself in a dense and strangely dark forest, surrounded by old, twisted trees with thick, prominent bark and dry, gnarled branches, almost as if they were dead. If not for the strangely vibrant green leaves densely covering the treetops, I would say I was in a haunted, dead forest. There is nothing but the weak wind passing through the gaps between the trees and the creaking of branches rubbing against each other, giving an eerie feeling of loneliness while also making me uncomfortable being in such a place. To break the monotony of this place, there are occasional rustling sounds of leaves due to the wind, and much more rarely, a bird flapping its wings and singing a calming, beautiful melody, but this is brief, and then the monotony settles in again for another long period... It''s all dark... Not to the point of seeming like a new moon night, but enough to feel like the early hours of dusk when the sun sets, but there is still a bit of light on the horizon to move around safely. Unfortunately, the only ray of light piercing through the dense veil of leaves in this forest tells me that it is midday or close to it... The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Tsk Tsk Tsk... I''ve been in worse situations before, I must admit, and it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for me to climb one of these huge trees and get a better view of the surroundings. Then I could look for a higher point to gain a better perspective, set a goal, and figure out a direction. From there, I could follow the signs and directions that the forest and the sun provide, and if I found some road, it would be easy to find civilization. If I found a river, I could craft a raft or canoe, and it would be only a matter of time before I stumbled upon some settlement... Unfortunately, none of this is possible in my current situation because... besides lacking any kind of protection, equipment, or tools, I am completely naked, lying in what appears to be a hollow in a tree trunk. And worst of all, I can¡¯t even move properly because I¡¯m in the body of a baby. I''M A BABY, DAMNNNN... Crap, stuck in the body of a BABY and in the middle of a forest with no one around. Damn, hell, who¡¯s in charge of reincarnation today? Damn bastard. I¡¯ll pray to all the gods that they kicked him in the butt for this. Damn... How do I have the fortune to reincarnate to start a new life and the misfortune of being in a deadly situation on day one? Is this some kind of joke? Did the old guy who was supposed to grant my wishes go on vacation and leave everything to a heartless AI? Who the hell thought it was a good idea to abandon a baby in a forest like this with nothing more than a rag barely worthy of being called a blanket? Damn it, if they can''t raise children, they shouldn¡¯t even have them. A bunch of irresponsible fools, children of a mad hyena. I can¡¯t even call for help; the best I can manage is crying and making sounds that resemble a wounded animal. And I don¡¯t even know if crying is a good idea; the chances of attracting a hungry animal are much higher than a kind soul finding me before that happens. And today, my luck doesn¡¯t seem good enough for me to make that gamble. Damn, damn, damn, damn... AAAAHHHHHHHHHH. Okay... Calm down, breathe. I need to calm down and try to come up with some sort of plan. But what kind of plan? My only chance of survival is if someone passes nearby, so I''m hoping this forest only looks dead and is actually rich in resources and well-frequented. For now, all I can do is wait, so it''s comforting to imagine something good and cheerful; it''ll help me avoid despairing even more about my situation. Like, being naked in a totally scary forest would be enough to be in a horror movie. _______________________________ After what felt like hours, something changed in this forest... I have no idea what happened, but I¡¯m sure something did. The wind began to blow much faster and more frequently, the agonizing sounds of the trees and the rustling of leaves became much louder... I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not nightfall yet, the ray of light that indicated the sun¡¯s position is still visible, just slightly angled now, I¡¯d say a little over 45 degrees... Unfortunately, the temperature that was pleasantly warm just a few minutes ago has now started to drop rapidly, and if it continues like this, I fear I¡¯ll freeze to death before nightfall... I think this is when horror movie characters start running frantically, constantly looking over their shoulders, feeling like something is chasing them. I don¡¯t judge them now that I¡¯m experiencing that feeling firsthand... Something seems to be watching me, and my neck feels cold, not to mention the chills running down my spine. I want to run... I want to run with all my might, as far as I can... DAMNED REINCARNATIONNN... Man, why did I have to reincarnate in such a situation?? I¡¯m a baby, barely in control of my body, and I¡¯ve wet myself twice since this ordeal started. The most I can do is cry desperately and hope all my attribute points were put into luck. Will someone or something kind find and save me? This forest is too sinister, I¡¯m sure bears frequent it, or at least predators like wolves or jaguars... If I start crying now, how long until a wolf or bear shows up to enjoy a free meal? And even if it''s near civilization, is this a frequented area or an isolated one? Fuuuuuuuuoohhhh Suddenly, as my panic begins to overwhelm my rational thoughts... ...Something gigantic passes very close to the treetops right above where I am. Something so big and bulky that I can only compare it to a large airplane, or maybe even bigger than that. Luckily, the speed at which this thing was moving wasn¡¯t impressive at all; I could say it was strangely slow. Maybe it was just gliding, I can¡¯t tell... FuuuuuuuuoohhhhFuuuuuuuuoohhhh What I do know is that this thing didn¡¯t leave. Chapter 2 – Good Luck
Still lying down and as uncomfortable as my baby body allows me to be in this situation, I keep listening and observing as many details as I can with my underdeveloped senses. In a matter of seconds, the creature that had been hovering above where I am stopped its movements and somehow paused in mid-air... The only clue that this creature is still nearby is the sound of wings flapping. Enormous wings, I must say, and by the way it''s staying in place up there, perhaps the creature is purposely looking for something. But because of my baby body, I can¡¯t even move to try and find a better position to observe this creature. What comforts me, slightly, is that the trees are so tall and with such dense foliage that I wouldn¡¯t be able to see anything even if I were an adult. How many meters tall does a tree need to be to block out the sun like this? Seriously, I¡¯ve walked through dense forests, like the Amazon rainforest in Brazil and several boreal forests in Canada, but this forest might be even more eerie. The urge to cry is strong, but the fear of being eaten alive is much greater. Seriously, what kind of karma do I have to end up in such a situation?? Was I not kind to people? Did I do more bad things than I can remember? Or was my past life so repugnant that I deserve to suffer so much right after reincarnating? Crack Crackle Boomm Crap; I think my time has come... The creature seems to have found what it was looking for and started moving again. Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t just the creature that moved; practically all the eerie trees around me also started to move. As if they were being pushed by some invisible force, the trees began to lean and squeeze rudely against one another, just like several slices of bread being squashed... I have no idea what¡¯s going on, but I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t want to get caught in the middle of this phenomenon... Soon, the sounds of trees breaking, twisting, and being crushed began to get louder, to the point where it hurt my ears. In addition, the ground started shaking, and the sun, which had been blocked by the trees, began to light up the entire scene around me. What had once been shrouded in strange and sinister gloom was now so bright that I was forced to shut my eyes tightly. But my agony was soon overshadowed by something even more urgent. I felt everything around me tremble in a very peculiar way, as if something very large had just fallen very close to me. I may not have the best vision because of my baby body, but fortunately, I can still feel the tremors of footsteps and the sound of wood breaking. Even so, my fear continues to overpower my rationality, and all I can think now is that I¡¯m going to die... If I could choose, I would prefer not to know what made such a noise. But I don¡¯t think I have a choice, as the creature responsible for all of this is walking in my direction... Is this a good moment to start crying? Or would praying be better? Should I stay silent? IS IT GOING TO DEVOUR ME? Footsteps Footsteps Footsteps Footsteps The sound of the footsteps began to echo, as did the tremor they produced. Unfortunately, in my position, I could barely see what was approaching, and this only made me more apprehensive. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Soon, a huge shadow completely covered me and a large area around me. I tried to open my eyes to get a better look at what this creature was, but my eyes hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet, and I could barely make out the silhouette of the creature blocking the sun. ¡°Hello, little human, why are you in such a remote place?¡± WHAT THE HELL IS THIS!!!!?????? This thing talks¡­ Or is it just my imagination? But I¡¯m sure I heard the deep, strong voice of a man. Could someone be accompanying this creature? As my eyes began to adjust to the light, the creature started moving its head closer to me, stopping only when it was close enough for me to feel the heat emanating from its skin. ¡°Hmmm, I understand, so that¡¯s why you were abandoned¡­¡± I have no idea who¡¯s speaking, but I began to feel some sort of strange sensation in my body as the voice spoke again. It was as if a soft cloth was being passed over my skin. ¡°Given your condition, you should have died some time ago... How have you survived until now, little human?¡± The voice, which had been neutral before, began to take on a more compassionate and gentle tone. I have no idea what he¡¯s referring to, but I¡¯m sure this creature may be my only chance of survival... I must seize this chance now and grab the opportunity with all the strength I can muster. ¡°Wwaa¡­ arghh¡­ ghhh¡­ Buuuahhh¡± Unfortunately, despite desperately trying to ask for help, all that comes out of my mouth are grunts. I don¡¯t know if it worked, but my eyes finally adjusted to the light, and I was finally able to see what was in front of me. And the first thing I saw was a gigantic reptilian eye staring directly at me. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, I managed to get a good look at the creature responsible for all the destructive chaos around me. And the only thing that comes to mind is: how beautiful. I even stopped thinking for a moment, and my mind went blank. IT¡¯S A DRAGON... A large golden Western dragon. Even though the sun is reflecting off its scales and slightly burning my vision, I¡¯m sure of it. It¡¯s a gigantic dragon with golden scales. Aarrgghhh, it¡¯s frustrating not being able to move my head properly. I wish I could better observe this spectacle in front of me. ¡°Strange... You should be panicking and afraid after feeling my Aura, little human, but all your Aura shows is joy and a small amount of anxiety... Could your condition have affected the development of your brain?¡± With every passing moment, everything becomes stranger and more confusing for me. This dragon is intelligent, very intelligent, and I suspect it also has some sort of magic related to the mind and body. It knows what I am and the condition of my body just by observing me. Fortunately, it can¡¯t understand or read my thoughts, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s speaking in English, and yet I can still understand what it¡¯s saying. And as I think about all this, staring directly into the giant eye in front of me, the dragon also seems to be analyzing me with its gaze. ¡°Your innate curiosity is truly surprising, little human. You do not fear my Aura; on the contrary, you are curious to know what¡¯s happening, and you look at this Lord as if you were a moth being attracted and flying blindly toward a candle¡¯s flame.¡± Everything he says with his gentle voice sounds to me like some kind of scientist finding a very interesting object of study. As if it were a human looking at a puppy that attracted him with its cute and sweet behavior amidst the many animals in a pet shop. To me, at this moment, he¡¯s weighing in his mind the benefits and drawbacks of lifting me out of my misery, what advantages I can offer, and whether it¡¯s worth the trouble to help me... ¡°Your anxiety is starting to rise, little human. Is the tension building because of the size difference? Let¡¯s try to fix that¡­¡± As soon as he said that, a glow began to emanate from the dragon¡¯s body, which completely blinded me again, and I was forced to close my eyes. Fortunately, everything happened quickly, and soon the glow disappeared. But while it was simple, what happened was truly surprising. After all, the gigantic dragon that had been so close to me disappeared, and in its place appeared a tall, muscular man with blond hair and golden eyes. I didn¡¯t even know that kind of eye color was possible. ¡°Very well, little human, I think it will be less uncomfortable for you to interact with this Lord in this form.¡± Right in front of the tree stump where I was placed, the man stood, with an impeccable and imposing posture, like some high-ranking aristocrat, barely lowering his head to look in my direction. ¡°What should I do with you? The idea of helping you now is not appealing, but I believe Dory would not approve of this Lord¡¯s attitude¡­ Should I just leave you somewhere near a city? Or is it possible that the Aura has united us for some purpose?¡± Chapter 3 – Challenge
"Now, little human, what does Aura have in store for you? The person who left you here, in this sordid and inhospitable place, is certainly not around, so it''s very unlikely they intend to return. This place is very dangerous, and judging by your condition, you should have died some time ago." As he said this, the dragon in human form took the trouble to get close enough and began to lean towards me. He also made sure to soften his expression to avoid scaring the child in front of him even more¡ªme, in this case... Should I be grateful for that? Honestly, I¡¯m not even thinking straight after the sequence of events that just unfolded in the last few minutes. But I have to admit, he''s right. Him speaking like a human is apparently far less stressful for me than when he''s in dragon form. And I was right when I thought this forest was ominous. Even he, who is a dragon, thinks this place is dangerous. Damn inhospitable forests. Was I put here to die quickly, as he claimed, or was I simply abandoned with no consideration? "This Lord will give you a chance, little human. Perhaps Aura had good intentions in bringing us together here..." Saying this, he lifted me up to eye level and smiled, holding me right in front of him. "Curiosity and wisdom are fundamental and irreplaceable pillars for our race, and since you¡¯ve shown a keen innate curiosity, This Lord will also test your innate wisdom. If you pass the test, I will help you as best I can and will not leave you at the mercy of unfavorable circumstances. Are you ready?" What the hell does he expect me to answer? I can barely control my head to nod; the most I can do at this moment is groan and move my eyes with tremendous effort. ¡°Hahaha, then, little human, let¡¯s proceed with your test¡­¡± Laughing as if excited about what was about to happen, the dragon literally let go of me. I closed my eyes immediately as I felt the fall. I expected the impact to be painful and almost fatal for my current body, but after a few seconds of feeling the same thing, I realized, for some reason, I hadn¡¯t hit the ground. I mustered up the courage to open my eyes and observe what had happened, and to my surprise... Ziiiiinnnnngggg Okay... I can believe I¡¯m hallucinating, but wouldn''t it be too strange to hallucinate about something like a green and red nebula? Did the fall affect my mind, or is what I¡¯m seeing in front of me the ''test'' the dragon was talking about? And it¡¯s so bright and vivid, even more real than the simulations or photos I''ve seen. With all these details and unique aspects, even its movements make it seem alive... An incredible cloud of cosmic dust with exuberant colors that somehow feels like a living being. I have the impression that if I extend my arm, I could touch it¡ªit¡¯s so real. It''s beautiful, magnificent, and dazzling. Incredible. Wwwwoooowwww, it''s changing color. Now it¡¯s yellow, with some shades of pink. Oh, it''s changing again. ------------------------------ After hours spent exploring and discovering various things about this place, I found several things that may or may not be part of the test, some more interesting than others. I still have no idea what the goal of this test is, but this place seems to function as a kind of system that represents emotions in colors... That¡¯s the name I gave it, though I have no idea if it¡¯s the best term for it. What I mean is that, after several experiments, I discovered that the colors of this nebula change according to my feelings and emotions. From green for calm to red for anger. I¡¯m not sure if there are limits to the colors, but I think the types of emotions are limited due to my current state. It''s possible to see various types of colors in smaller amounts, but they¡¯re inert and don¡¯t react to the emotions I can simulate. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. It¡¯s possible that all emotions can be represented, but I can''t simulate more than the basic ones. Moreover, this hallucination¡ªor dream, if I can call this place that¡ªprevents me from simulating any complex emotions like jealousy or disgust. And the stronger an emotion, the more vivid and turbulent the nebula becomes. It''s like some kind of kaleidoscope of emotions, but I¡¯ll continue to call it a nebula for obvious reasons. Another thing I discovered is that in this plane, I have no physical form. I''m just a small glow in the middle of the nebula, like a star. But I¡¯m definitely the only star, which is a good sign, because it means no one is spying on me. The last thing I discovered, and probably the most interesting, is that I can slightly control the nebula''s movements. But it requires an enormous effort, and I have the impression that this isn¡¯t something a baby should be doing. I know I''m not really a baby¡ªmaybe that¡¯s why I can do this¡ªbut still, it felt similar to holding ice with bare hands. I had to stop, or I might face consequences I¡¯m not sure I can handle right now. Also, the first time I tried to move the nebula, I had a strong headache after barely managing to control it. It felt like my head was splitting, and I groaned in pain for several minutes. But the question that¡¯s been stuck in my mind since I got here is: how does this test work? I have no idea what the dragon wants, I don¡¯t know what I should do, and I have no idea how to leave this place... Moreover, I have no means to keep track of time here, so hours or even days could have passed since I entered this state. _________ Meanwhile, the dragon in human form stood patiently, with perfect posture, observing the human baby before him. No emotion could be seen on his expression, and his eyes barely glowed with interest as they captured every movement the unconscious baby made, floating just a meter off the ground. Since the test began, about 15 minutes had passed, but for a test of such caliber applied to such an immature creature, this was far from a long time. Even in more developed creatures, like lunar elves, unconscious wisdom tests are exhausting and complex. As a test specifically designed to gauge emotional wisdom and associative intellect, the key to breaking the induced trance lies in associating emotions with the smoke and achieving a rate of more than 70% absolute calm. Normally, this would be nearly impossible for any creature, but the test is not highly demanding in this context, so only the strongest emotions are counted. Thus, even if there are other turbulent emotions, it''s possible to hide them with calm and persistence. Unfortunately, if the subject lacks aptitude for associative intellect and emotional wisdom, both at the same time but not necessarily in equal amounts, it¡¯s almost impossible to pass this test. The recommended waiting period ranges from 6 to 10 hours, depending on the subject. However, in this case, where a human baby is being tested, the dragon intends to let the test continue for only 30 minutes. But while waiting, he doesn¡¯t just watch the unconscious baby, trying to guess how he''s handling the test. With his eyes, the dragon can observe the subtle manipulation of the smoke by the baby. "What a beautiful day to stumble upon such a surprise..." the dragon said, speaking for the first time since the test began. And despite showing no outward emotion, his words carried a genuine tone of surprise and interest in what he was observing. The small creature, which he thought he had encountered purely by chance, turned out to be something truly remarkable. Soon, however, he could no longer contain his emotions, and his expression visibly shifted to surprise. He broke his perfect posture, stepped closer, and began to closely observe every movement and expression of the baby, while also marveling at the colors of the smoke starting to merge into just one... "By Aura... A human with such capacity at this age..." He barely finished expressing his surprise when he was forced to step back to better observe the spectacle reaching its peak. The smoke began to turn green rapidly, as if green paint were being poured over all the other colors. Quickly, 40% of the smoke became green, but it didn''t stop there. Soon, green overtook 50% of the smoke... 55%... 60%... 65... 70%... "He did it... Hahaha... He did it." The joy in his voice was palpable, and his eyes gleamed with interest and surprise... But he was forced to calm his excitement and look at the baby, who, despite breaking the minimum threshold to end the trance, was still unconscious. He realized that it wasn¡¯t over yet, as the smoke continued turning greener and greener. 75%... 85%... 90%... 92%... 93%... 94%... 95%... Then... When the total conversion rate of the smoke reached 96% green, signaling that the baby had reached an almost complete state of calm, the progress halted and stopped... Craaaack Trimmm It was at that moment that the sound of glass breaking echoed, and the baby began to awaken. Chapter 4 – New Home
¡°I see that you¡¯re truly a special individual, little human... Hahaha... Truly interesting.¡± The dragon in human form, still pleasantly surprised by what he had just witnessed, approached the baby and carefully took him into his arms. Cradling the baby, he realized that the small human was still struggling to fully regain consciousness. Despite successfully breaking the trance with admirable efficiency, the baby seemed to have exerted an enormous effort to do so. His eyes were cloudy and fluttering, as if affected by dizziness, and even drool was running from his mouth. But none of this disgusted or disappointed the dragon. On the contrary, he became even more impressed, noticing the tenacity with which the baby was trying to recover. Mentally, the dragon compared him to a warrior who, even wounded, still strives to stand and fight. ¡°This Lord are truly grateful to Aura for bringing us together, little human. This is a delightful surprise. For that reason, This Lord have the duty to give you the best opportunity to grow and flourish splendidly¡­¡± Almost singing with emotion, the dragon began to envision various scenarios in his mind, trying to find the best possible alternative to nurture and develop the baby''s fortuitous potential. Truly struggling to choose between the best options, the dragon weighed the pros and cons of raising the child himself or entrusting the task to someone he trusted implicitly. In mere minutes, countless hypotheses and incredibly detailed and minimalist alternatives were simulated and discarded at a supernatural speed. With thoughts far beyond the natural pace, the dragon realized that only a few scenarios remained suitable and met the requirements. However, the option of raising the child himself, though the one that benefited him most, was discarded as it wouldn¡¯t fully nurture the baby¡¯s potential. Therefore, he was left with the need to rely on people he trusted to handle this task. Of the few people he had in mind, only three were certain to be capable of carrying out such a task. One of them was Dorothea, the dragon¡¯s own wife, who had an immense maternal instinct¡ªthough this potential could be slightly excessive, in his and many others¡¯ opinions. The second was one of the most trustworthy and disciplined individuals he knew, whose life philosophies were patience and rigor. She would have been the most sensible candidate, if not for the fact that she had little interest in tasks that interfered with her routine. The third, and perhaps the least likely, was one of the brightest young rulers of the continent, with the potential to reach the pinnacle of power at a younger age than anyone in 5,000 years. Unfortunately, this brilliant gem had been tarnished by her own pride, leading her to withdraw in shame after her reputation was soiled. ¡°The most beautiful pearl discarded, now muddy and dull,¡± he thought. No one would believe it had once shone so splendidly. ¡°Let¡¯s go, little human. This Lord know the perfect person to take you in. She¡¯ll adore you, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll thank me one day. Soon, you¡¯ll be in your new home¡­¡± As if all the complex calculations and simulations he had performed were so simple that they hadn¡¯t taxed his mind, the dragon made his decision about the baby¡¯s fate. Once he had, the dragon gently let the baby float in front of him, then stepped back several meters. When he deemed the distance sufficient, the dragon stopped. The same light that had appeared when the dragon took human form reappeared. As before, it became so bright that it obscured everything, but a few seconds later, the colossal creature dominated the landscape again. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Looking down at the floating baby, the dragon drew him closer to his snout, right in front of his eyes. Seeing that the baby was still struggling to recover, the dragon decided to end his efforts and put him to sleep. With a slight movement of his eyes, a kind of bubble formed around the baby, instantly sending him into a deep slumber. The bubble also served as protection for the little human on the journey ahead. With another glance, the bubble moved along with the baby to a specific point between the dragon¡¯s two larger horns, where it settled. With all preparations complete, the dragon lifted off smoothly, but quickly accelerated until his silhouette vanished from the sky. Meanwhile, the clearing that had been created for the dragon¡¯s landing began to restore itself at the same speed. Within a minute, the trees were back in place, and even the ground appeared untouched, as if nothing had ever happened. ________________________ Thousands of kilometers away from that dark forest stood a grand estate, with a palace at its center. A truly opulent place, with numerous accommodations, small outbuildings, and various structures scattered across its vast grounds. The palace itself, a place worthy of a king, was visibly well-maintained and regularly tended to. Hundreds of square meters of elegantly designed architecture served both as a work of art and a highly functional space. A large lawn stretched out hundreds of meters in front of the palace, while a garden with trees, flowers, orchards, lakes, and other attractions lay behind it. Smaller buildings dotted the estate, including a type of gymnasium, a professional athletic field, a small training center, and a well-equipped large academy. Stables, fields with exotic animals, an entire forest, and some bomb-like craters also filled the landscape. Even just observing the palace alone, one could vaguely imagine the immense wealth and power of the estate¡¯s owner. However, a prominent warning at the property¡¯s entrance made it clear that visitors would not be welcomed. Inside the estate, contrary to common assumptions, only a few people could be seen walking the palace corridors. Among them, one figure stood out with her stoic posture and disciplined demeanor. knock knock knock ¡°Lady Inessa¡­¡± Standing before a relatively large but simple door compared to the other grand doors in the palace, was a woman dressed as a maid. In her maid uniform, adorned with red frills and gold embroidery along the edges, the woman had white hair, blue eyes flecked with gleaming specks, and full lips. Her long, pointed ears marked her as a lunar elf. Having a maid was expected in such a noble house, but these were the least distinguishing features about this woman. Her skin was an incredibly dark shade of grey, so smooth it appeared to shine in the sunlight. This skin tone made another characteristic of the lunar elves even more striking¡ªtheir golden glowing tattoos. Beginning at her neck, the tattoos, which could be as varied in color and shape as river stones, stretched across her entire body. Each elf had a unique number of tattoos, depending on their connection to the Aura. knock knock knock ¡°Lady Inessa... Would you like to take a walk in the garden? The weather is lovely, and Lady Abigail suggested that getting out of the room would do you good. She also called to inquire about your well-being.¡± Speaking without stepping too close to the door, knowing it wouldn¡¯t make a difference to the person inside, the maid¡¯s tone was calm and compassionate. Yet the silence continued as a response, slowly wearing down the dedication behind this daily ritual. Even though she did this nearly every day and received the same response 90% of the time, this duty could not be neglected or carried out with ill will, irritation, or laziness. After all, on the other side of the door was a powerful dragon with highly developed empathy. Even silence was a good sign, as it meant the act had been done with goodwill. If not, the response would have been an aura wave, causing a slight headache for anyone trying to touch the door with dark feelings. knock knock knock ¡°Lady Inessa, should I bring food to your quarters?¡± ¡°Go away, Aglaya. I don¡¯t want to be disturbed this week.¡± From the other side of the door, a soft and sweet voice, though notably tired, was heard. Its tone was firm, leaving no room for further conversation. Silence once again took hold. ¡°Understood, Lady. I will inform the others not to disturb your rest this week. I''m leaving now, Lady Inessa.¡± Chapter 5 – Adoption?
"Little human¡­ Hey¡­ Wake up, little human, you need to meet someone." I was awakened from my peaceful sleep by a voice that sounded slightly familiar, but due to my blurry vision and still struggling to regain full consciousness, I couldn¡¯t recall the details of what happened after I decided to paint the entire nebula with a single color. The last thing I remember was that I was curious about the purpose of the test and began trying different things. Since I couldn¡¯t make major movements with the nebula, and it didn¡¯t seem to react to any other stimuli, I decided to do what I thought was most sensible. After all, if the nebula responded to my emotions, it was likely that the objective was to play with my feelings. That is, instead of letting them take control of me, I decided to master my emotions. That¡¯s why I chose to focus on only one emotion, and the best and easiest one I found was calm. I have no idea if that was the test¡¯s goal, but I know that somehow I managed to get out of there, so it worked out that way. But after leaving that nebula, my consciousness became hazy, and I only recall vague voices and blurred visions. After losing consciousness for who knows how long, I now find myself in a completely different place from that dark, damp forest. Carried in the arms of someone, I struggle to take a look around. Thankfully, the person carrying me¡ªthe dragon in human form I met in the forest¡ªnotices I¡¯m trying to look around and adjusts me to a better position. I sincerely thank him in my heart, for now, I have a wonderful view before me. Valleys, snow-covered mountains, fields as far as the eye can see, and a beautiful lake reflecting the mountains and the surrounding landscape. Something I can only compare to the legendary and magnificent sceneries of Norway or Switzerland. It¡¯s hard to find words to describe what I¡¯m seeing; I can only admire Mother Nature¡¯s masterpiece and sincerely thank her for letting me witness such a sight. "You liked the view too, little human? I¡¯m sure this won¡¯t be the only time you¡¯ll see this place, but the first time is always unforgettable." Sharing the pleasure of gazing at such a scene, the man spins me around and lifts me up to give me the best view from every possible angle. And once again, I thank him sincerely, within my heart. "Great Lord Akachi, what a pleasure to welcome you to my humble home¡­" Suddenly, while I was still mesmerized by the landscape, a vibrant and tuned voice of a woman snapped me out of it. The man didn¡¯t seem surprised at all by the sudden voice, but he noticed I was out of my trance, so he calmly turned toward the woman who had just arrived. "Lady Kelama, I apologize for intruding upon your territory without permission. I couldn¡¯t inform you beforehand, as it was a last-minute decision. And the reasons are somewhat peculiar..." Calmly, the man gave a slight bow of his head and began to speak as he looked at the woman. Unlike the man, who is dressed in a formal military-style outfit with a simple gray uniform and a black overcoat, the woman is wearing a simple light blue dress, so long it hides her feet. Her pure white long hair shines under the sunlight reflecting on it, as does her skin, which is almost as white as her hair, showing a healthy glow. Her thick lips are a graceful adornment to her captivating smile. Her vibrant green eyes continue to look attentively at the man, but they constantly shift to look at me as well. She acts as if her curiosity is great, but it¡¯s not the right moment to ask the proper questions. "I don¡¯t mind your sudden visit, Lord Akachi, I was just caught off guard by it, as I wasn¡¯t expecting your presence in such remote southern parts. This isn¡¯t a very inviting place for us at this time of year¡­" with a small smile, the woman begins walking toward another spot. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. "As I said, my reasons are a bit peculiar, and slightly urgent as well. As we all know, the southern climate doesn¡¯t suit us, but in fact, I was on my way to Faylom, and something truly surprising happened." "Something truly surprising, huh¡­ It¡¯s quite rare to hear those words, especially when they come from your mouth, Lord Akachi." "The little human here is living proof of what I¡¯m saying." "Hmmm¡­ I must admit I¡¯m very interested in hearing the details of this story. Seeing you accompanied is something very rare, especially with such a peculiar companion. But let me prepare some coffee before that." ----------------------------- "Really interesting¡­ In fact, it¡¯s surprising that things happened this way. Aura truly works in mysterious ways." Sitting on the veranda of an extremely opulent and attractive mansion, the three of us are calmly enjoying the magnificent view of the valleys and mountains while sipping coffee and eating some delicious cookies. I must say that this mansion belongs to the woman, located on a large hill near one of the valleys between the mountains. Surrounded by a few enormous trees, the house seems to integrate perfectly with nature, even though it¡¯s gigantic. "But after all, Lord Akachi, what really brings you to my territory?" Despite speaking calmly, the woman seems eager to address the main issue. "As I mentioned, it is my duty to provide the best conditions for this human to grow and fully develop his potential. But after thinking through various alternatives and running countless simulations, I discovered that I cannot raise him myself and am forced to choose someone I fully trust to carry out this task." "¡­" Lady Kelama¡¯s expression shows that she agrees it wouldn¡¯t be a good idea for him, Lord Akachi, to adopt me. But she says nothing, as that would be a terrible lack of respect, something you can notice just by looking into her eyes. "Of all the people I could think of and run simulations for, only three relatively good options remained. And even among these three, there are high chances of something happening to interfere with the little human¡¯s progress. That¡¯s why I decided to choose the least risky option." "So, I¡¯m the least risky option¡­ Haha¡­ Who would¡¯ve thought someone like me would be the ''least risky option''? How ironic." With a slightly uncomfortable expression, the woman averts her gaze for a moment while speaking. "Correct¡­ Despite your somewhat exotic customs and routine, it is common knowledge that you are a dedicated, focused person with enviable willpower. Whatever the task, you always execute it to the best of your abilities." The man states, looking at the woman even though she¡¯s gazing at something else on the horizon. "Before we continue on this matter, Lord, let me satisfy a curiosity¡­ I can assume that one of the other two options is ArchLady Dorothea, but who is the remaining choice?" The woman asks, turning back toward us, but with a sharper gaze than before. "¡­Deep Sigh I thought of¡­" This time, it was the man who looked away, and his voice stopped before he finished his response. His discomfort in revealing this information was evident. "Hmm?" "Sigh I thought of Inessa." "WHAT??!!!??? Lord Akachi, you can¡¯t be serious!!" Failing to contain her reaction, the woman hurriedly put down the coffee cup she was holding and leaned as far forward as possible without standing up from the couch. "From what I know of her and my personal experience, I¡¯m certain she¡¯s someone capable of carrying out such a task. I have no doubt about that." "Lord Akachi, Inessa is ill. Aside from Abigail, you are the one who knows her condition best. She is emotionally and mentally incapacitated because of that incident. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if her physical condition is slowly deteriorating as well¡­" "And yet, I remain convinced she¡¯s one of the best options¡­" "Lord¡­" "At any rate, Dorothea is not an option since it would be impossible to convince Alexandra, which leaves only you, Lady Kelama, or Inessa. So, without further delay, tell me if you will accept the task or not." "We don¡¯t need to play games, Lord Akachi, it¡¯s obvious I¡¯m being chosen not by merit but because I¡¯m the only viable choice. After all, Lady Dorothea is excluded due to her duties on the council, and on the other hand, Inessa is excluded due to her health condition." "I understand perfectly, but condemning yourself because of the circumstances won¡¯t change the facts, Lady Kelama. Will you deny my request?" "It would be an honor to carry out such a task, Lord, but I feel like I¡¯m in an unfair competition where all the odds are in my favor. To be honest, I don¡¯t like that¡­" "I ask you to be as honest as possible and make your judgment for yourself, not thinking about what will happen if you refuse. There will be no reprimands or negative consequences for you if the answer is no; I promise this as the Great Dragon Lord." "My code of conduct tells me to refuse this request, Lord, but my conscience tells me that the consequences of such an act will haunt me for years. Therefore, I propose letting the one most affected by this choice make the decision for us." As soon as she finished speaking, both of them, who had been focused on each other until now, looked directly at me. This startled me a bit, and I was forced to stop chewing the cookie in my mouth and put down the other two I had in my hands. When will I have a moment of peace and quiet? Can¡¯t I even eat in peace??? Chapter 6 – The Incident What the hell... What kind of place is this where babies are forced to undergo difficult tests, make important choices, and decisions that could change the course of their own lives? I should just be eating and sleeping so I can grow, not bearing these kinds of responsibilities. For God''s sake, I can''t even sit quietly and enjoy the paradise view while eating cookies... "Very well, let''s begin," said the man after sitting me on his lap, looking ahead, where the woman stood a few steps away, staring directly at me. I have no idea what will happen, but from what I could gather from the conversation that unfolded, the two adults are going to let me decide through the aura. As I said, I have no idea what that is, but here I am, looking at her and trying to understand the situation. ¡°So, little human, the die is cast. Only the nature of the aura will determine the fate of you two. Let the will of the aura be done. You may begin, Lady Kelama.¡± ¡°Certainly, Lord Akachi, let the will of the aura be done¡­¡± With that said, an immediate strange sensation began to take over my body. It felt like ants were crawling all over my skin, making me extremely uncomfortable. I started trying to scratch where the sensation was most intense, but unfortunately, I could barely move my arms. All I could do was squirm and thrash around while I screamed, trying to make it stop as quickly as possible. Even so, several seconds passed, and this feeling continued to affect me, but soon I started to get a little used to it. I managed to catch my breath and observe what was happening. It was then that I realized I was no longer in the man''s arms but in the woman¡¯s arms... "Interesting..." she said, with surprise and curiosity marking her expression and tone. She was looking at me the same way the man had when he found me. I couldn¡¯t help but look into her eyes, which were observing me closely, and I immediately thought of how beautiful they were. At the same time, the tingling sensation began to fade more and more, allowing me to think more clearly. ¡°He adapted in an acceptable amount of time, Lady Kemala... It wasn¡¯t an excellent result, but we can call it a success.¡± ¡°Without a doubt, the compatibility between us is indeed good. I would love to raise and train him personally.¡± ¡°So, do you accept the task?¡± ¡°I¡­ Hm??¡± Before she could finish her response, the woman turned and began to look in a direction, and the man also turned in the same direction. They seemed to be seeing or sensing something, and from the silence and tension that followed, I could tell something serious was about to happen. I felt the grip around me tighten, and soon I felt a chill run up my body. ¡°This is bad... Your territory borders an AZ3, what could have happened there for this wave to reach here?¡± ¡°There was an expedition arranged by the Regional Council, three highly talented aspirants were supposed to train there for a few months¡­¡± ¡°Aura disturbance?¡± ¡°Most likely.¡± ¡°Who was the person in charge of the expedition?¡± ¡°According to my information, her name is Silvana Ferrete. Martial arts teacher at the 34th Draco Dominarum Academy. She has good references and is recognized for her excellent work at the Academy; she¡¯s done the same expedition four times with different students.¡± Stolen novel; please report. ¡°But it seems something went very wrong this time¡­¡± ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t feel the aura waves of a Dragon Lady of her level... This means she isn¡¯t reacting or taking measures to contain the situation. Something serious must have happened to her for the mana disturbance to reach this level.¡± ¡°I believe we are the closest to the location. We should go there and contain the situation before it gets worse.¡± ¡°Certainly, Lord.¡± ------------------------------- Damn, here things happen one after the other, what the hell kind of place is this where I can¡¯t get a moment of peace and quiet. And now, as if my exhaustion and hunger weren¡¯t enough to consume my mind, I¡¯m flying somewhere in the woman¡¯s arms, and I¡¯m not liking the speed we¡¯re moving at one bit. Seriously, it¡¯s so fast that I¡¯m getting dizzy. I¡¯ve had waves of nausea five or six times in less than five minutes. Luckily, I have nothing in my stomach besides some water and a few cookies. Fortunately, the flight didn¡¯t last more than 10 minutes; we arrived at the location shortly after rushing out of the woman¡¯s house. But I¡¯m sure this place isn¡¯t close at all, it¡¯s just that the speed to get here was insane... ¡°This is ground zero of the aura disturbance, but the AZ3 is a few kilometers ahead,¡± said the woman as she landed softly. As soon as we landed, I noticed a scene straight out of a war movie. Open craters as if bombs had exploded, remains of simple buildings, huge destroyed houses, and several large and small fires. What just a few hours ago was a luxurious property with a large country house and associated facilities is now nothing but rubble and ashes. ¡°I¡¯ll make a barrier to prevent accidents or side effects for the little human. Meanwhile, I need you to scan the entire area within a 100km radius. We need to identify and find those responsible for this incident, and above all, learn how it happened. Focus on finding the aspirants; I doubt their teacher is nearby and allowed this to happen.¡± ¡°Understood, Lord. So, please take care of him for now.¡± As soon as she said that, the woman placed me in the man''s arms and immediately leaped into the sky, where a bright light engulfed her figure, and when it faded, only the enormous figure of a dragon remained. The dragon, as white as porcelain, hovered in the air, flapping its wings. At the same time, the man murmured softly, and a semi-transparent bubble formed around us. Once the bubble fully surrounded us, the dragon let out a loud roar, making my entire body tremble with the vibration of the sound. Then a soft buzzing noise came from the dragon, much like the sound of a beehive, accompanied by a kind of shockwave. Then everything began to be pushed by an invisible force. Fortunately, the shockwave wasn¡¯t powerful enough to cause destruction, more like a gust of wind. But its duration and power were long enough to last what seemed like 2 or 3 minutes. "Lord... I found the three aspirants fighting among themselves about 70 kilometers from here. However, I also detected a faint presence of an unidentified person who seems to be trying to control the situation, but this person is not a dragon. There are no other signs of people within the scanned area. Should I initiate the protocol to contain the situation?" "The unidentified person, who is trying to distract the children, might be an assistant or an employee of the teacher responsible for them. You should observe the situation closely, gather the necessary information about the current state of all those involved, and only then act based on your judgment. You are authorized to execute the individuals if the aura disturbance is beyond level 2.¡± "Understood... Permission to initiate the mission?" ¡°Permission granted.¡± The woman, Kelama, didn¡¯t need to respond because as soon as the man, Akachi, gave the order, there was a kind of boom¡ªwhich I suspect was a sonic boom¡ªand the dragon was no longer visible. Soon, it was just me and the man standing in silence amidst all this destruction. It was a bit disappointing, I must admit, as from the conversations I overheard, something very interesting is happening. I may have missed the chance to witness a battle between true titans up close¡­ ¡°It¡¯s a waste of time to stay here, there¡¯s no way to find concrete clues about what happened. Has the AZ3 undergone some sort of change or phenomenon that altered its characteristics? I¡¯ll need to wait for her to return before proceeding with the initial investigation.¡± While talking to himself, Akachi seemed quite disheartened to remain here. He walked among the wreckage and began extinguishing the fires in some way I still don¡¯t understand. In addition, he made a few simple hand gestures, and the craters scattered around the scene began to close. With other gestures, all the rubble and remains of the destroyed buildings turned to dust, literally, and were evenly spread across the ground. Soon, the entire scene that looked like a war zone was clean and flat, like an empty lot ready for new construction. And all this happened in less than 10 minutes. I couldn¡¯t help but feel even more amazed, as I¡¯m sure what just happened isn¡¯t some sort of illusion or simple magic trick. ¡°Even though it¡¯s the best option to find clues, we can¡¯t go to AZ3 without company, it would be too risky, little human. Since Lady Kelama may take some time to return, we¡¯ll wait for her at her house. I¡¯ll look for something to feed you while we wait.¡± Chapter 7 – Nightmare
A few minutes after Kelama separated from Akachi and the baby, she finally reached the area where she had sensed the battle. But despite arriving at the exact location, she saw no signs of the individuals she was searching for. She wasted no time pondering the reasons; she immediately emitted her aura wave to try to locate the individuals again. This time, it only took a few seconds for the wave she sent out to detect the four presences she had sensed before. And once again, she propelled herself forward, flying even faster towards the new location, leaving a shockwave in her wake as she passed. This time, she tried to be faster than before, but it took only seconds before she arrived at the destination. Stopping just below cloud level, she observed the scene where three dragons were fighting violently and in a completely animalistic way. Scratches, bites, kicks, and various blows were being exchanged wildly. It was as if they were blind, fighting shadows and everything within reach. But amidst the chaos, a small figure moved quickly around the dragons¡ªa hooded figure that seemed to periodically distract them. Seeing this small figure, Kelama, who was about to interrupt the horrifying scene of violence, issued a command that could be clearly heard by the figure. ¡°Leave¡­¡± Immediately after hearing her voice, the figure ran toward the protection of the forest. Kelana then studied the battleground and identified the perfect spot to land. But contrary to what common sense would dictate, Kelama did not begin to descend smoothly or slowly. Instead, she dove toward the ground at an even greater speed than before. Kelama''s speed alone would have been fast enough to break the sound barrier several times, but with the added acceleration from free-falling toward the ground, she reached a terrifying velocity. Even as the ground rushed up to meet her, she had no intention of slowing down. Defying common sense once again, she pushed herself to go even faster. Continuing at that same speed, mere milliseconds before Kelama violently collided with the ground¡ªjust over 20 meters from the surface¡ªshe conjured a massive, translucent shield right in front of her. Then... Booooommmmm A massive impact followed. A shockwave traveled for hundreds of meters, and the tremor from the impact could be felt kilometers away, signaling the raw energy unleashed. Fortunately, the surrounding forest absorbed much of the potential destruction. But everything within a 60-meter radius was leveled, leaving nothing but bare ground and a shallow, small crater at the point of impact. And at the epicenter of the impact, Kelama stood completely unharmed in her human form, right in the middle of the crater. However, the bodies of the three dragons lay sprawled around her, seemingly intact but showing no signs of consciousness or life. She then walked to the edge of the crater and dusted off her clothes. "Tsk I should have worn the uniform. Tsk.¡± Clicking her tongue in frustration as her clothes began to stain, she glanced with disgust at the bodies of the dragons and clicked her tongue again. She then made a gesture with her hands, and all the dirt on her clothes vanished. Still, her expression showed displeasure. However, it didn¡¯t last long, as she soon turned to look behind her. ¡°You, Frost Elf, come to me.¡± ----------------------------------------- ¡°Well then, little human, now that you¡¯re properly fed¡ªor so I hope¡ªhow about resting for a bit? I know humans need several hours of sleep at this stage of life, so you can take a nap whenever you want.¡± This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. This guy must be joking¡­ There''s no way he thinks he fed me well when he only gave me a little milk, which I have no idea where he got. Fortunately, we''re in a woman''s house¡ªotherwise, I would have refused to put that milk in my mouth. I''m just not complaining more because it was tasty, making me even more suspicious of its origin. But anyway, after taking a relaxing bath and putting on some clean clothes, which I also have no idea where Akachi got, I¡¯m lying comfortably in a luxurious bed. But I don¡¯t want to sleep right now. I want to stay awake for when Kelama returns and find out what happened. I also want to learn more about this place, and this is an opportunity I might regret missing because of sleep and fatigue. ¡°You¡¯re very curious, little human, I like that, but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s really necessary for you to rest now. So... please, sleep.¡± Damn¡­ He just raised his finger and did some kind of magic, and soon sleepiness took over me. I couldn¡¯t fight it anymore, and my eyelids closed, and soon I was in a deep sleep. As soon as I fell into deep sleep, I had a strangely vivid dream, where I was back trapped in that nebula. The same vibrant colors filled my vision, and they corresponded to my emotions just like before. So, as I did before, I tried again to stay calm and merge all the colors into one. And I succeeded, almost entirely uniting the colors into a shimmering green. But unlike last time, where I managed to escape the test, this time I felt only pain. The same pain I experienced before when I tried to move and control the colorful smoke. It was as if something was telling me not to do it or that it was beyond my capability. So, I started trying other emotions that were easy to simulate, like anger, sadness, and joy. But they all had the same result, no matter how much effort I put into simulating those emotions in my mind. And the pain grew stronger and stronger, affecting my ability to control the emotions and interact actively with the colors of the nebula. With each attempt, my results worsened drastically. After several tries, the best I could do was merge only half of the nebula into a single color. On the other hand, the pain I felt each time I reached my limit grew stronger and stronger. It felt like my mind was about to explode, with my brain struggling to process things as simple as remembering moments of joy. I had no choice but to surrender and wait for it to end on its own. Unfortunately, this place seemed like a penance for me¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but stare at the colorful smoke moving erratically, as if it had some sort of attraction that affected me unconsciously. It kept me fixated on its movements, drowning me in thoughts about how I could dominate it and control it at will¡­ I wanted to master it¡­ My whole brain was consumed with thoughts of how I could achieve total control over this place, even if it tormented me. Then I found myself trying again what felt like kicking a post. But the more I looked, tried, and failed to find the key to control, the more I felt as if the post didn¡¯t even tremble, no matter how hard I kicked. It was like an adult weighing 150 pounds mocking a 2-year-old child trying to hurt him. And I was that foolish child¡­ But that only made me more motivated. All my frustration and anger fueled my effort and determination. However, while I tried to find the path to success, something different happened. The pain that had been becoming bearable, as I started to get used to it, grew more and more intense. It didn¡¯t stop increasing; despite my best efforts to endure it, the pain surpassed my limit and kept escalating. It felt like my skull was splitting, with shards of bone stabbing into my brain... "AAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH... ... ..." I woke up suddenly, and a scream of pain escaped my mouth so loudly that my vocal cords tore. --------------------------------------------- ¡°So you¡¯re a Socius in formation... Very interesting..." Sitting in a kind of chair made of stone, clearly improvised but still functional and comfortable, was Kelama. She was holding a small notebook in her hands, writing something in its pages. Before her stood a very peculiar figure, kneeling with her head bowed. He was a tall man with elongated ears, sharp eyes, and nearly as tall as Akachi. But his skin wasn¡¯t pale like Kelama¡¯s; on the contrary, a bright blue tone radiated from the man¡¯s skin. His hair, short but neatly combed, was a snowy white, much like Kelama¡¯s, but unlike hers, his hair lacked the same radiant sheen. "Great Dragon Lady Targus, this humble servant begs for your understanding... I am not yet capable of becoming a Consors, which is why I could not prevent this catastrophe. As I said, I was employed as an assistant to Dragon Lady Ferrete, but my training is still in its early stages... I¡¯m sure that..." Despite not looking directly at her, Kelama could clearly sense the despair and fear overwhelming him. He continued to pour out more and more meaningless words, seemingly unable to stop. Sigh Rising from her makeshift chair, Kelama let out a long sigh, which made the elf stop speaking immediately. Though he was accustomed to the cold, he suddenly felt as if his entire body had been frozen. ¡°You talk too much, boy. But your words are empty to this Lady; you cannot answer what I wish to know. Save your words for when they are truly necessary¡ªperhaps they might help you regain some of what you¡¯ve lost here today.¡± Chapter 8 – Delicate Matter When the man raised his head, Kelama had already distanced herself from him and returned to the center of the crater, where the bodies of the three dragons still lay unconscious. But as if it didn¡¯t matter whether they were alive or not, Kelama began to float and ascend, somehow carrying the bodies with her. It didn¡¯t take long for a glow to envelop the man¡¯s vision, and Kelama¡¯s human figure vanished, replaced by the same white dragon he had seen collide with the ground and ruthlessly incapacitate the three dragons. When she was high in the sky, a gigantic bubble formed around the bodies of the three dragons, compressing them to occupy the smallest possible space, regardless of comfort or well-being. As soon as it was ready to travel, Kelama sent a warning to the man who was still standing in the same place. ¡°You will return to the 34th Academy and report today¡¯s incident. Send a summons to the regional Council informing them that this Lady will be overseeing the case, under the special supervision of Grand Lord Akachi Toyosaki. Additionally, tell them that locating the whereabouts of Dragon Lady Silvana Ferrete is the top priority.¡± Without bidding farewell to the Frost Elf and without confirming his understanding of the message, Kelama immediately shot away at high speed, albeit much slower compared to the speed she had reached when alone. The Elf, still in shock from everything that had happened in the last few hours, waited several minutes in that same spot, staring at where Kelama¡¯s silhouette had disappeared. Only after nearly 20 minutes was he able to digest everything and recover enough to start moving toward the nearest city. As he traveled, he continued to process the events of the day enough to grasp the weight they would carry for his future. After all, all at once, his teacher had committed a serious crime, his colleagues would potentially be executed or face equally harsh punishments, and, ultimately, he had proven himself useless in every aspect. As a highly-rated Frost Elf with top grades in all subjects, his future had been bright as long as everything went as planned. He had even secured the tutorship of a renowned Dragon Lady; just that alone would have been enough for him to surpass 70% of all competitors. Moreover, he would also have access to study resources and learning opportunities that would allow him to advance rapidly in his career. Not to mention the various aspiring Dragon Ladies he could partner with, all with tremendous potential for when he reached the level of Consors. So many lost opportunities, so much wasted potential, so much joy and hope for a bright future swept away from his horizon¡­ Everything slipped through his fingers like grains of sand or water that could not be contained, no matter how much effort he made. Now, the memories and expectations of that lost future were nothing more than hauntings that constantly terrorized and tortured his mind¡­ As he ran toward his destination, tears streamed down his face. But before they hit the ground, they froze on his face from the cold and relentless southern climate. ------------------------------------- ¡°So¡­ These are the aspirants who were on the excursion with Lady Silvana. They are indeed young with great aura veins; no wonder she placed so much trust in them to bring all three on a single trip.¡± From the balcony of Kelama¡¯s house, Akachi was looking at the yard, where the bodies of the three dragons lay stretched out. He was meticulously examining them, even from afar, with the help of his magic. With impressive skill, he guided a small wave of invisible aura that spread out and thoroughly traversed the massive bodies of the dragons, examining them internally and externally to ascertain each dragon''s true condition. ¡°Aspirant Vivian, 352 years; Aspirant Antoniela, 338 years; and Aspirant Katarina, 362 years. All students of the 34th Academy and have been specially tutored by Lady Silvana for the past 20 years, but none of them managed to form a Master-Disciple Connection with her.¡± Next to him, Kelama waited patiently for Akachi¡¯s detailed examination while providing the information she had gathered from the documents available to her at home. Documents that she received periodically from the 34th Academy as a way to approve or deny the admission of certain students. As well as documents for her to select the members of the Academy''s faculty. ¡°And what about the young Frost Elf who was trying to distract them to contain the situation as much as possible while the three of them were fighting?¡± If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°The young man¡¯s name is Yolfing, from the Frost Elf tribe of the south. I don¡¯t have concrete information yet, but he was a potential talent for the 34th Academy. A waste of potential at such a young age, lost simply by being involved in such an incident.¡± ¡°I hope he hasn¡¯t jeopardized his potential. Being so close to an aura disturbance is certainly detrimental, but at least it was a minor incident, which is not lethal to non-draconian beings.¡± ¡°Certainly, I hope so too¡­ Now, Lord Akachi, should we awaken the aspirants?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± With a nonchalant tone, Akachi turned his back and stepped away from the balcony edge, returning to sit on the couch and picking up his coffee cup. ¡°Let them remain in a coma for now, at least until we can ascertain the whereabouts of Lady Silvana,¡± he continued after taking a sip of coffee. ¡°But, Lord Akachi, isn¡¯t it advisable to initiate the containment and reversal procedures for the aura disturbance? The longer they remain in this state, the worse they will become¡­¡± Slightly worried, Kelama knew that the quicker they acted, the easier it would be to eliminate the aura disturbance. Even so, she understood that Akachi must have a reason for delaying the situation. ¡°I can¡¯t afford to wear myself out treating a Level 2 or nearly Level 3 aura disturbance; the little human sleeping in there is my priority at the moment.¡± Calmly, Akachi placed his cup on the table and looked directly into Kelama¡¯s eyes. ¡°WHAT??¡­ Lord Akachi, please reconsider. These children need urgent treatment.¡± Surprised to learn the reason Akachi would not treat the aspirants, Kelama raised her voice and seriously questioned him in an attempt to change his mind. ¡°Sigh I can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°But why??? Why not save them now while it¡¯s still relatively easy? The human baby in there is fine and healthy; he can wait¡­¡± ¡°In fact, he cannot¡­¡± ¡°How can he not? He is perfectly fine and healthy¡­¡± ¡°He needs a Vitale, Lady Kelama. Otherwise, he will die within the next 15 hours.¡± ¡°A Vitale? Impossible, Lord Akachi; at this age, he doesn¡¯t even have an aura core formed; he wouldn¡¯t withstand a connection, even in a life-or-death situation. Please, Lord Akachi, reconsider your priorities.¡± ¡°In fact, he already has an aura core formed¡­¡± ¡°But¡­ That¡¯s impossible¡­ He¡¯s too young for that; it should take at least three years after birth for the aura core to begin forming in males of all other species. Only male dragons can be born with an aura core already formed.¡± Shocked by the information, Kelama refused to believe what Akachi was saying. ¡°You¡¯re right, Lady Kelama, but that¡¯s the general rule, and as we know, there are exceptions to every rule. My hypothesis is that he suffered a mutation that led him to develop a core while still a fetus.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Still refusing to believe the words she was hearing, Kelama could only stand there, wide-eyed. ¡°I don¡¯t blame you; this is a very rare case; I myself have only seen three similar cases in my long life. Even so, none of the previous cases survived more than two hours after being born.¡± Still holding the cup, Akachi lifted his head and began to gaze at the sky, which was being taken over by twilight. A few stars revealed their shine, and two moons of distinct colors began to remind Akachi of the time passing¡­ ¡°This little human is an extremely rare case, Lady Kelama; he has survived only because he drained absolutely all the aura from his mother¡¯s veins, and even now, I am the one injecting aura manually into his core. But this method is highly delicate and far too inefficient; I can only keep doing this for another 15 hours. After that, I fear he will not survive.¡± ¡°He drained all the aura from his mother¡¯s veins? That means¡­¡± ¡°Yes¡­ He killed her before even being born. But since the fetus was already developed, someone decided to perform an operation to take the little one out of his mother¡¯s womb. In short, he is a Vetala¡­¡± ¡°For aura¡­ Lord Akachi, vetalas must be sacrificed; why have you chosen to prolong his suffering? This is blasphemy against the Aura¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing this precisely to spare him from suffering¡­ He would have died in that forest without a doubt, but aura decided to change his fate; I felt something in him¡­ I felt a will to live; I¡¯m sure of it. The very wisdom test showed that¡­ He has enough willpower to defy his own destiny. If the aura within him shows this, who am I to deny it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Seeing that Kelama had no more questions, Akachi stood up and began to walk toward the door to enter the house. But he stopped when he reached the door, turned to Kelama, and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry; we won¡¯t involve you in this matter any further. You have just shown yourself to be completely unqualified, Lady Kelama¡­ Forgive me for my selfishness in involving you in all this. Please understand that the other two options were not viable, but I will certainly find a way for the little human inside to have a chance to enjoy the life he is destined to live.¡± ¡°I¡­ understand¡­ I beg your forgiveness, Lord Akachi, but I can help you in this situation.¡± ¡°I will return as quickly as possible to address the aura disturbance of the three aspirants; just worry about finding the whereabouts of Lady Silvana and investigating further what caused this incident. I will take my leave; thank you for your hospitality.¡± Akachi did not wait for Kelama¡¯s response; he entered the house, went to the room where he had placed the baby to sleep, and then picked him up. Exiting the house, he let the baby float before transforming into his dragon form. In his dragon form, Akachi created a bubble around the baby and made it stick between the larger horns at the center of his head. Then he began to fly slowly to gain altitude while contemplating how to solve the problem that had just become more complicated¡­ After all, the safest option had proven to be the least qualified for the task. Now, only two excellent options remained for the task, but due to their own circumstances, they became extremely complicated to achieve. But then, he decided to bet on the baby¡¯s luck and hope that Aura truly favored the little human. ¡°We will go with the more difficult option, little human, but if all goes well, it will be the best choice for you. It might even exceed all my expectations, but that will depend on the strength of your destiny. But regardless of the outcome, may the will of Aura be done.¡± Chapter 9 – Visit
Knock Knock Knock ¡°Lady Inessa¡­ Are you listening to me, Lady Inessa?¡­ Lady Inessa?¡± Once again, standing in front of the same door where she had spoken with the woman, the owner of the Palace and the entire vast estate, was the moon elf maid. But unlike before, when there was still light illuminating the place, now the darkness of the night had taken over, making even the dimly lit door seem almost nonexistent. However, only this particular spot, compared to the rest of the mansion, was as dark as it could be; the rest of the mansion was well-lit and clean, giving off a feeling of well-being even at night. Even so, disregarding the darkness, the maid remained in the same spot as before, knocking on the door of the room where her lady was isolated. However, this situation was extremely unusual, as besides being night, the lady of the mansion had already warned not to disturb her for an entire week. And yet, just a few hours after the warning, here was the maid again¡­ It was clear that the situation was unusual. Knock Knock Knock ¡°Lady Inessa, please¡­¡± ¡°I WARNED YOU NOT TO DISTURB ME¡­¡± As soon as the woman''s voice echoed from inside, the entire mansion seemed to feel the anger and discomfort she carried. The maid, being closer, was the main target of the voice and received a dose of some type of energy diffused in the sound waves that made her stagger back and kneel down with an extreme headache. Fortunately, just after the maid knelt and was groaning in pain, another wave of energy came to her and completely removed the pain from her body. This was a very welcome relief for the maid, allowing her to recover and return to her perfect posture in front of the door. ¡°Forgive me, Aglaya¡­ I didn¡¯t control my mood and ended up affecting you¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± The woman spoke, sincerely apologizing to the maid with a melancholic and sad voice. It was possible to feel the regret and guilt in her voice. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize, Lady Inessa, please¡­ I was prepared to accept the consequences. In fact, the reason for disturbing you is worth suffering your wrath.¡± ¡°Dangerous words, Aglaya¡­ Very dangerous words. Be quick and explain what this reason is.¡± There was a noticeable dose of curiosity contained in the voice coming from the woman inside the room. ¡°Great Lord Toyosaki is here and requests your presence.¡± ¡°That is not a good enough reason. Ask him to leave; I don¡¯t want to see anyone, Aglaya.¡± But as soon as she heard the maid''s response, the curiosity in the woman''s voice was exhausted, leaving only indifference and apathy. ¡°I tried, Lady Inessa; I said you weren¡¯t ready to leave your isolation. I tried to make him go back when you were better.¡± The maid replied, maintaining her composure and the same calm tone of voice since the beginning of the conversation. ¡°I don¡¯t care how, just send him away.¡± The woman said rigidly, with a clear tone that she didn¡¯t want to argue. ¡°I tried several times, Lady Aglaya, but¡­¡± ¡°But this Lord said he wouldn¡¯t leave until you spoke with me and that he couldn¡¯t wait for your condition to improve on its own.¡± Interjecting the maid, the subject of the conversation intruded personally into the discussion. The man appeared in the darkness, leaning against the hallway wall, with only his golden eyes shining in the total darkness of that corridor. The maid, surprised that she hadn¡¯t noticed Akachi was there and not knowing how long he had been there, took a few steps back and lowered her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear, this lord deduced that you wouldn¡¯t manage, sweetheart, and I decided on my own to accompany you. I see that I was right, and it¡¯s a good thing I came here.¡± Taking the place where the maid had stood in front of the door, the man stopped and began to look at the door. He then noticed that the door had no doorknob and some sort of barrier surrounded the room, preventing anything from looking inside or opening the door. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! He tried to use magic to get a look at the woman¡¯s condition inside, but he realized it wouldn¡¯t be easy. ¡°A very well-made barrier, Inessa, I must admit. You¡¯ve learned a few things since the last time we met.¡± ¡°Go away, Lord Akachi; I want to be alone.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you been alone long enough? It¡¯s been almost 5 years.¡± ¡°¡­Please leave.¡± ¡°I want you to meet someone, Inessa. And before you say no, let me tell you something interesting. I found someone who can help you get out of this depressive state, someone special who has challenged nature itself to survive¡­ Someone Aura seems to like very much.¡± ¡°¡­ Your words are empty.¡± Incredulously, the woman replied apathetically, refusing to believe Akachi¡¯s words. ¡°Your maid next to me can attest to what I¡¯m saying; moreover, if your senses weren¡¯t so repressed in this room, I¡¯m sure you could also feel that person¡¯s presence here in the Palace.¡± ¡°Even if there is another person, your words are still empty and remind me of the tempting bait placed in hunters¡¯ traps. Do you want to ensnare me in one of your traps by deceiving me with such words, Great Dragon Lord Toyosaki?? DO I LOOK LIKE SUCH AN INEPT AND STUPID CREATURE??¡± Once again, the woman¡¯s temper got out of control, and her voice echoed throughout the palace. The fury could be felt in her voice, and the maid feared the pain she would feel again. But Akachi raised a barrier in front of the door, precisely and easily intercepting the wave of energy diffused in the sound waves. Thus, the voice remained just a furious voice, rather than an attack that would make anyone who heard it feel extreme pain. ¡°It seems your physical and mental condition is indeed precarious, Inessa; you can barely manipulate enough aura to circumvent a shield as weak as this. It saddens me, but it doesn¡¯t sadden me more than not being able to help you out of this situation. I know my words sound overly sweet, but believe me¡­¡± As he spoke, Lord Akachi placed his hand on the door and began to emit energy to it, examining it along with the room¡¯s barrier. ¡°They¡­ are not¡­¡± Speaking slowly as he concentrated, he managed to circumvent the barrier blocking the door. Thus, he unlocked the door that had, until then, been firmly shut. ¡°empty¡­¡± Then, he began to push the door until it was fully open. But the room appeared to be some sort of dark chamber, empty, with no windows or doors other than the one he had just opened. It was even darker than the corridor, and one couldn¡¯t see a hand in front of their face. Tlack Suddenly, with a snap of his fingers, Akachi lit up the room. Numerous lamps on the ceiling and walls of the room were turned on, illuminating the place completely, revealing the enormous figure in the center. ¡°You look pitiful, Inessa. What a lamentable sight¡­¡± The room was gigantic, with walls over 10 meters high and almost 50 meters in length. In front of the door, there was a platform of 4 square meters connecting the door to a staircase that descended 3 meters to the floor of the room. Then, nestled on the hard, cold porcelain floor of the room, lay a huge blood-red dragon. It seemed to be sleeping, but its irregular breathing was proof that the dragon was awake. However, despite its natural beauty, to attentive eyes, it was evident that the dragon was not taking care of its own body. Dust was accumulating all over its body; its nails were too long, and some secretions were oozing from the base of its scales. Moreover, it was evident that it hadn¡¯t eaten anything for some time, as its skin was thin enough to see some bones of its body. And when the dragon opened its eyes to look into Akachi¡¯s eyes, one could see its sickly and cloudy gaze. ¡°You shame me in my own house, Lord Akachi¡­ You dishonor me before my subordinates¡­ You strip me of all confidence and respect I could have as a Dragon Lady. What is left for me now? Will you force me out of my isolation and deprive me of my own will?¡± In the same position since Akachi entered the room, Inessa, the dragon inside the room, continued to speak, indignantly complaining about his actions. But this did not prevent Akachi from descending the stairs and approaching the dragon, leaving the maid waiting on the staircase landing. ¡°Your talent for drama remains the same, Inessa; that is a good sign. But yes, I need you to come with me to meet someone. If not willingly, it will be, as you said, by force.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Calmly rising, the dragon began to glow, and soon a stunning woman appeared¡­ ¡°Let it be by force.¡± Blood-red hair, long and straight, covering her entire back, slightly pale white skin entirely unblemished, and eyes as red as embers. A well-rounded face with slightly prominent cheeks, a thin and seemingly delicate neck. A woman as beautiful as or even more so than Kelama; unfortunately, it was evident that she, even in this form, was not taking proper care of herself. Her eyes were apathetic and tired, her skin so dry it looked like paper, and her hair was also dull. Even so, Akachi began to feel a glimmer of hope after Inessa took on her human form. He knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy to convince her to follow the plan he had devised, but just by her not presenting herself apathetic and passive was enough for him to smile. ¡°Hahahaha¡± Laughing loudly, Akachi began to make some movements with his hands and emit a large amount of energy from them, pushing the maid, who was on the staircase landing, out of the room. A much stronger and more complex barrier surrounded the entire room, massively fortifying the structures of that place. Soon, two other barriers were stacked on top of the first before Akachi stopped his movements. ¡°If you prefer to resist, so be it¡­¡± Chapter 10 – Fight
Facing each other, the woman and the man stared intently as they decided the best moment to start the contest. No words were necessary; after all, no words would change the decision to fight until one side yielded. Soon, the woman stepped forward but launched herself at her opponent so quickly that in the blink of an eye, she was close enough to throw a punch at his face. But just as fast as she was, the man bent his torso and dodged the punch, giving him the perfect opening to land an effective blow to her abdomen, making her spit saliva and be thrown back by the impact. The woman was hurled several meters away but had no time to get up as the man reached her and, while she was still on her knees, kicked her violently again in the abdomen, sending her crashing against the nearby wall. Still taking the initiative, the man quickly charged at her to deliver another punch, but just as he was about to hit her face, he missed the target and ended up striking the wall violently, causing the whole room to shake with the impact. Not surprised by what had just happened, the man regained his posture and casually adjusted his clothes. He then turned and looked at the woman on the other side of the room, wiping the saliva that was dampening her own face with the back of her right hand. ¡°You look terrible, Inessa. I¡¯d be embarrassed if I were you¡­ A Dragon Lady tipped to ascend to Great Dragon Lady in just over 2 centuries, being dominated in a fight by a Great Dragon Lord¡­ Hahaha, this is going to be one of those stories I¡¯ll tell at friend gatherings.¡± ¡°Shut up, Akachi. It¡¯s not over yet.¡± This time, Inessa lunged at Akachi and tried to deliver a side kick, which he easily defended with the palm of his hand. Shortly after, she attempted a direct low punch to Akachi''s abdomen, but that too was easily defended. And so, a succession of blows ensued, ranging from punches to the face and abdomen, knee strikes, elbow jabs, and high and low punches. With impressive speed, Inessa managed to execute an astounding number of over 400 strikes in less than 1 minute of hand-to-hand combat. Unfortunately for Inessa, even more impressive than her attack speed was Akachi¡¯s incredible perception and defensive speed. He wasn''t hit by any of the strikes, and humiliatingly for Inessa, he didn¡¯t take a single step back. Soon, she realized that this wasn¡¯t yielding the results she wanted, so she decided to retreat to the other side of the room¡­ Akachi, even seeing a big opening in Inessa''s defense, decided to stand still and wait for her next move. She then charged at him at full speed and launched a direct punch at his face. Akachi then made a move to block and deflect the blow with his forearm. What he didn¡¯t expect was that Inessa would use this opportunity to grab his forearm, twist her body, and pull his arm enough to throw him over her shoulder. And then¡­ Boom Akachi was thrown violently to the ground, cracking the floor slightly where he was thrown down. He momentarily lost his breath and felt dizzy from the fall, making it difficult for him to recover instantly and get back up. Unfortunately, Inessa didn¡¯t finish her move; while Akachi was on the ground, she didn¡¯t wait for him to recover before grabbing one of his legs and using it as a lever to throw him against the wall with supernatural force. Booom Once again, Akachi lost his breath and found himself unable to rise. Then¡­ Booom Booom Booom Booom Booom Booom As if Akachi were a stuffed animal, he was hurled against the walls, slammed to the ground, stomped on, and brutally kicked multiple times. Inessa spared him no moment and gave him no time to recover. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. Only after a few minutes at this pace did Inessa finally stop throwing Akachi against the walls. She thought he had had enough to leave, so, tossing him aside like a dirty rag thrown into a basket, Inessa turned and said: ¡°Go¡­ Leave my house.¡± She felt a little regret and began to think about the consequences this little dispute would have for her territory in the future. After all, Akachi was an extremely important figure for the continent. Creating enmity with him was akin to challenging the Supreme Council of Bordium. Still, she knew she wouldn¡¯t be severely punished, as it was Akachi who had initiated the dispute within her territory. The territory of a Dragon is absolute; no other dragon can cause trouble or even enter someone else''s territory without proper permission. While she thought about this, Inessa had already taken a few steps away from Akachi when she heard him getting up but not moving toward the exit. She didn¡¯t pay it any mind and continued walking toward where she had been sleeping. But then, she was forced to stop¡­ ¡°Hahaha¡­ Funny, I thought we were just getting started¡­ Hahahaha¡± Laughing maniacally, Akachi was there, in perfect posture and with the same mocking expression on his face. Even his clothes were clean and tidy, as if he hadn¡¯t suffered anything at all. ¡°You¡¯ve really gone soft, Inessa. You¡¯re hitting like a child¡­¡± Saying this in a tone of mockery and provocation, Akachi adjusted his combat posture, put a wicked smile on his face, and beckoned Inessa to fight using his index finger. ¡°YOU¡­¡± Insulted and even more irritated by Akachi¡¯s provocation, Inessa lunged at him again, and the two began exchanging even more violent blows. This time, Akachi was also active and countered the strikes he defended. Some hits landed, others were defended, many missed entirely¡­ After several minutes of exchanging blows, the result was far less apparent than one might imagine. Neither of them was tired; no wounds or injuries were apparent, not even their clothes were torn or dirty. It was as if they hadn¡¯t fought at all and continued staring at each other before the fight, even after having been battling violently for over 15 minutes. ¡°Let¡¯s stop playing, Inessa. I already told you I can¡¯t come back another time because the matter is urgent. We don¡¯t have time to waste here.¡± Akachi knew he shouldn¡¯t rush the fight; in his calculations, it should last at least 10 hours¡­ But unfortunately, Akachi couldn¡¯t stay away from the baby for that long, at least not until the baby was adopted. So, knowing he was wasting precious time, Akachi decided to raise the level of the fight and finish it within 1 hour. Thus, after stepping back from Inessa, Akachi began to manipulate the energy he was emitting mysteriously. Soon, his entire body was filled and covered with that energy, resulting in a faint golden glow emanating from his whole body, mainly at his feet and hands, where the golden glow was more intense. ¡°¡­¡± Inessa noticed that the fight would become more difficult and also began to manipulate her own energy, covering her entire body with it, resulting in a faint red glow all over her body and a blood-red glow on her feet and arms. ¡°Then let¡¯s go¡­¡± Fuuuuu Making the first move, Akachi charged at Inessa at a shocking speed, even by the previous standards of the fight. Even the air in his path heated up due to being abruptly compressed by Akachi''s movement. Then, when he was within reach, Akachi launched an uppercut at Inessa, which she easily dodged. Almost immediately, Inessa countered with a hook to his stomach. Suffering the blow, Akachi used the gap to deliver a cross that landed squarely on Inessa''s face. He quickly followed with a side kick that she defended and countered with a sweep that was also ineffective. Taking a step back, Akachi lunged forward again, but this time he opted to apply a sneaky and dangerous strike, lowering his torso and launching a compass kick followed by a monkey flip Kick. *Thud* *Clap* *Boomm* Caught off guard by Akachi''s unexpected moves, Inessa ended up receiving the powerful blows to her torso and face, being thrown against the wall by the first and knocked to the ground by the second. But she recovered quickly, and when Akachi was about to hit her with a push kick, Inessa dodged the blow, grabbed his extended leg, and advanced to get close enough to hit him with a brutal sequence of upward elbow strikes, horizontal elbows, and a spinning elbow. Smack Smack Smack Unfortunately, Akachi couldn''t dodge any of the blows and could only raise his guard to protect his head. Even so, Inessa¡¯s strikes were strong enough to break through his guard, allowing him to take almost the full impact of the blows. To finish the sequence, Inessa applied a low kick that brought Akachi down, followed by a brutal kick to his stomach that sent him flying to the other side of the room, where he only stopped when he hit the wall. Wiping the blood that had finally begun to trickle from her lips since the fight began, Inessa waited for Akachi to get back on his feet. Akachi, for his part, stood up with the help of the wall but leaned over to spit a mouthful of blood mixed with saliva. He also cracked his neck and moved his jaw to lessen the impact of the blows he had received. ¡°Now we¡¯re fighting¡­ hehehe¡± he said as he turned to get back into fighting stance. ¡°Don¡¯t blame me for this later¡­¡± Inessa said before launching herself at him at full speed. Chapter 11 – Doubts
In a large room located elsewhere in the Palace, apparently a leisure room that also serves as a meeting place for the mansion''s residents, a group of six beautiful and exotic women are having a small and quiet meeting, seemingly without concern. Boommmm Boommmm Boommmm Perhaps it¡¯s due to the room''s atmosphere, specifically designed to make the occupants feel comfortable, or maybe due to the women¡¯s lack of common sense, but they show no panic or worry despite the severe impacts causing strong tremors throughout the Palace. The room contains several sofas and armchairs, a few small tables, a gigantic bookshelf, and various other furniture providing entertainment and comfort. The variety of entertainment options could easily distract more than 20 people. However, what catches the eye the most is the enormous bookshelf covering two of the room¡¯s four large walls. The books are of all types and sizes, incredibly clean and well-preserved. ¡°¡­Sooo¡­ shouldn¡¯t we be a little more worried about what¡¯s happening downstairs??¡± Sitting in one of the many armchairs scattered around the room, holding a book in her hand, is a woman with medium-length vibrant orange hair tied in an attractive bun. Her eyes are yellow, almost orange, her skin pale green, and slightly long ears are perhaps her most striking features. Being a Hobgoblin, the woman is tall for her race, but even so, she barely reaches 140 centimeters. However, this adds a unique charm to her, as it gives the impression of delicacy and cuteness, which complements her gentle appearance and exotic beauty. Looking at the walls and bookshelves that trembled slightly with the booms, she voiced the concern that some of the other women had but that none of them wanted to be the first to bring up. Soon, some inquisitive glances were directed at her, questioning the merit of her concern and her intention for bringing it up. Feeling quite uncomfortable, she quickly tried to nervously explain her reasoning. ¡°I mean¡­ Lady Inessa isn¡¯t well and needs help, we all agree on that. But¡­ But isn¡¯t Great Lord Toyosaki making things worse by acting this way? Lady Inessa is fragile¡­ and she¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha, Lady Inessa fragile?? Lady Inessa is far from fragile, Sonia¡­ Out of shape and maybe depressed, sure, but fragile? Never. Hahaha.¡± Boommmm Boommmm Boommmm Even embarrassed and a bit hesitant to bring up the subject, the Hobgoblin woman continued talking, but she was quickly interrupted by another woman lying on a different couch with a book covering her face and her feet in inappropriate places. With long, slightly messy white hair and clear brown skin, the woman removed the book from her face, revealing her blue eyes as she looked with an ironic smile at the woman called Sonia. For an Amazon, her generous height is noticeable even when she¡¯s lying down, and because of her race, her muscular body could not be hidden, subtly intimidating Sonia. The two exchanged slightly hostile glances for a few seconds. ¡°You know exactly what I¡¯m talking about¡­ ¡®Lettuce hands,¡¯¡± said the Hobgoblin, provoking the Amazon with a small insult, which proved more effective than anyone might have expected¡­ ¡°Say that again¡­¡± The Amazon, getting up from the couch, said in an irritated voice as she glared at the Hobgoblin with hatred. ¡°Hehe¡­ Didn¡¯t like that, Lettuce Hands??¡± Even receiving the hateful glare from the Amazon, the Hobgoblin didn¡¯t hesitate to insult her again. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. This further enraged the Amazon, who was about to move toward the Hobgoblin. But before she could take a step¡­ ¡°Behave yourselves¡­ Sonia, we don¡¯t need any fights right now. And Mahara, stop being so sensitive about this; you should meditate much more if something like this drives you crazy easily,¡± a serious and authoritative voice silenced any intentions of conflict between the two. The woman who spoke is very large in almost every visible physical aspect, which only enhances the authority she exudes. Her presence gives the impression of strength and security, making the two women stop their hostilities quickly without questioning her. The woman has reddish-brown skin, thick and strong thighs, large breasts that match her well-built frame, and a well-defined waist. In addition, one of her most attractive features is her bold, voluminous light orange hair, which perfectly matches her eyes of the same color. However, instead of slightly elongated or regular ears like the other two women, this woman has a pair of ears on top of her head, similar to leopard ears, though much more robust and dark. The woman¡¯s physique is vastly different from the others, as she has well-defined and much bulkier, visible muscles, and her arms are somewhat peculiar. Her forearms are beastly, almost deformed, with hands featuring very prominent and intimidating claws instead of regular fingers. Being from the Hell Panther race, this part of her is a racial trait that indicates an individual¡¯s strength, as the more robust and resilient one¡¯s hands are, the stronger the individual. Her arms have very thick, red skin with larger bones, and they are much more resistant than a ¡°normal¡± arm. Boommmm Boommmm Boommmm ¡°However, Mahara is right¡ªLady Inessa is not someone fragile. In any sense of the word. The mere fact that Lady Inessa is a Dragon gives her a natural advantage over all other existing races as large as comparing a gorilla to an elf. The mental, physical, and psychological strength between any of us and her is light-years apart.¡± The woman continued the conversation normally while looking almost hypnotically at the baby lying in a small improvised bed on a table right in front of her. It was the same baby that Akachi had brought with him, still sleeping as he had been since his arrival. Sitting in the chair, her expression seemed to gaze at something surprisingly mysterious. The baby was an enigma to all of them, as none of them really knew why Akachi treasured and cared so much for this baby¡­ ¡°Not to mention that she ascended to Dragon Lady early enough to earn the qualification of Ingenious. But the point of the conversation isn''t worth discussing.¡± After that, the woman said no more. ¡°I fully agree. Let¡¯s drop this useless discussion and get to the elephant in the room. Marien, what¡¯s your guess as to why Great Lord Akachi treasures this human baby so much?¡± Yet another voice was heard, from another woman sitting beside the Hell Panther woman, the one who had been called Marien. She, too, was looking at the baby, but unlike Marien, there was a tone of joy and curiosity mixed in her voice. This woman had a very exotic appearance, perhaps even more so than Marien the Hell Fox. Being from the Tiefling race, her humanoid structure bore some unique features, such as her oddly elongated and irregular ears, her long, rigid black keratin horns, or her reddish skin tone. Platinum hair, golden eyes with slit pupils, and a long, relatively thick tail. Her height slightly exceeded that of Marien, making her the tallest among the six women in the room. ¡°The Great Lord¡¯s plans are his own business. But depending on the outcome of the fight between him and Lady Inessa, we might know soon. Whatever the outcome, we¡¯ll support Lady Inessa, as our duty guides us,¡± Marien didn¡¯t answer the question, but instead, Mahara, the Amazon, seriously responded to the Tiefling maid¡¯s inquiry. Boommmm Boommmm Boommmm ¡°Oh, come on, Mahara, don¡¯t state the obvious; I¡¯m not looking for answers I already know. Besides, I know that all of you here are curious as well. What harm is there in us trying to formulate hypotheses? Just one guess from each of us, and maybe we can get close to the truth. So, Anya, what do you think?¡± Anya is the woman sitting in a chair on the other side of the table where Marien and the Tiefling maid are seated. She, too, like the other two, was looking at the baby sleeping in the improvised bed on the table. She, very similar to a human with braided red hair and black eyes, is only slightly taller than Sonia, the Hobgoblin maid. But she cannot be mistaken for a human, not even by a young child, because of the large, long, fluffy, and prominent rabbit ears on her head. Boommmm Boommmm Boommmm ¡°Judging by the rumors about Great Lord Toyosaki, this baby caught his attention for some reason. And since curiosity is a basic instinct of dragons, he wants to study the baby''s development in some specific area¡­ Maybe the baby has some sort of super special condition, like high Aura adaptation, high Aura capacity, or innate Aura manipulation ability. Without the right tests, we can¡¯t know for sure.¡± Chapter 12 – Bad Surprise "A good reasoning, Anya... What do you think, Aglaya? Do you agree? Do you have anything to add to our search for the truth?" Dramatically, the tiefling opened her arms and turned to Aglaya, the lunar elf, who was sitting properly and reading a book in one of the armchairs furthest from the group. Boom Boom Boom "Your curiosity is too much, Hendrina; one day, it might get you killed..." Without taking her eyes off the book, Aglaya responded. "But that¡¯s exactly why we can¡¯t waste time. What would we, mere worms compared to Dragons, be if not for our constant pursuit of the truth? We would have been wiped out as soon as the First Purge happened¡­ So, don¡¯t hold back, dear. Aura is the bearer of Truth, and all those who don¡¯t seek the truth deny their own Aura." With a glow of devotion, bordering on fanaticism, Hendrina spoke loudly, preaching the teachings passed down by the Ancient Dragons to the ancestors of the mortal races. Words that became the foundation for the survival and development of all the races that believed in them. They evolved from small, helpless groups vulnerable to merciless nature into large, united groups seeking the truth of the world... A quest that brought them closer to Dragons, the heralds of Aura in the world. Beings that were once inaccessible, as they deemed the mortal races too underdeveloped and ignorant to even comprehend how weak they were. Boom Boom Boom "Oh, how benevolent is Aura... She, who grants us curiosity, with the noble purpose of opening our eyes to see the highest ideal of life¡­ Aura, who created everything, knows that truth brings enlightenment and dispels the darkness of ignorance¡­ All truth comes from her¡­ All Truth is Her¡­ May the truth shine upon¡ª" Snap Suddenly, a sharp snap of fingers, loud enough to catch everyone''s attention, was heard, and they all turned to Marien, who looked bored and weary. "Careful, Hendrina. All truth comes from her, but just as looking at the sun burns our eyes, blindly seeking the truth can cost us even more. To obtain the truth requires courage, but there¡¯s a fine line between courage and foolishness... Answer as you please, Aglaya, just get it over with." Rebuking the tiefling servant, Hendrina, Marien seemed uninterested in prolonging the conversation but also not inclined to end it entirely. Thus, she chose to encourage everyone to cooperate and speed up the discussion. The faster they pieced together the puzzle, the sooner they could plan for the events that might unfold in the near future. "Sigh We know that Great Lord Toyosaki wants to introduce the baby to Lady Inessa for some reason, and he even resorted to extreme measures for it. So yes, I agree that the baby might have some special condition. Furthermore, Lady Inessa might be essential in treating or developing this special condition..." Boom Boom Boom While Aglaya spoke and the fight raged on, something began happening silently within the baby''s body. The energy Akachi was channeling into the baby¡¯s Aura core was causing changes in its functioning. Somehow, the energy infiltrated but could not adapt to the core. Yet, for some reason, the core did not release the foreign energy; it kept it, forcing it to remain. Like a snake deforming itself to swallow its prey, the baby¡¯s core was struggling under the load of Akachi¡¯s energy. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. And just now, the core reached its limit¡­ Bzzzzt Like the crackle of static electricity, a massive surge of Aura began to radiate from the baby¡¯s body¡­ So concentrated that it momentarily paralyzed all the women in the room. Forced to stop her reasoning, Aglaya dropped the book from her hand and stood up, as did all the other women, and they moved toward the table where the baby was writhing strangely. The baby¡¯s movements were irregular but frequent enough for them all to realize he wasn¡¯t conscious. Yet the movements were too violent to be unconscious. It was as if he was caught between consciousness and unconsciousness. His face was also strangely contorted, as if he was feeling pain all over his small body. "Shhh... It''s okay... It''s okay..." Marien picked up the baby in her arms and tried to comfort him with a hug, but it only seemed to increase the baby''s silent agony. She quickly placed him back on the makeshift bed. Soon, his movements became more violent, twisting and contorting sharply, yet the baby didn¡¯t wake up. This deeply concerned the women, and panic slowly began to take hold of them. "Heyyy, come on, wake up. Wake up¡­ Hey, wake up..." Anya tried to wake the baby in various ways, even dripping water on his face. Still, the baby didn¡¯t wake and continued to writhe, grimacing in pain¡­ Boom "For Aura¡¯s sake, Lord Akachi¡¯s baby is in distress¡­ We¡­ We need to do something¡­ We need to call Lady Inessa¡­ That¡¯s it, I¡¯ll call her..." Desperate and unsure what to do, Sonia ran towards the room where Inessa and Akachi were fighting. But before she could leave the room... Thufffff Sonia''s entire body was paralyzed by a violent pulse of Aura, which took all the women in the room by surprise. The pulse, like the previous one, was quick but enough to cause Sonia to lose her balance and fall to the floor¡­ "BBBUUUuuuuuuuuaaaaAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH¡­ ¡­. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­" Suddenly, the baby let out a scream of despair so intense that, halfway through, his vocal cords ruptured and began to bleed. "We¡¯re in deep damn trouble¡­ hehe." With an extremely nervous and worried laugh, Mahara commented while moving towards where Sonia lay on the floor. "Why is the baby emitting Aura, Marien??? What the hell is going on??" With a worried expression, Anya sought an answer or some idea of what this situation could be. Meanwhile, Marien was manipulating her own Aura to thoroughly examine the baby''s body, trying to identify the problem and find a possible solution. "For Aura¡¯s sake¡­" Unfortunately, what Marien found after completing the examination left her shaken. "What is it? What did you find?" Anya asked. "The baby has a fully developed core¡­ But he¡¯s no more than a few hours old..." "You¡¯ve got to be kidding, Marien. We need to fix this before the baby suffers permanent damage. Don¡¯t joke around at a time like this." Anya retorted, visibly irritated, thinking it was a joke. "I¡¯m not joking... He has a core, but the worst part is that his core is overflowing. He¡¯s forcibly expelling extremely pure Aura from his body. That¡¯s why it¡¯s affecting us; the Aura is too pure, but the cost is immense pain." "And how do we fix it, Marien?" In a serious tone, Mahara asked while standing, holding Sonia firmly so she wouldn¡¯t run off in a panic and cause more problems. "We need to stabilize the core and stop it from expelling Aura so violently." Responding to the question, Marien was now standing very close to the baby, with her palms near him. She began emitting a layer of orange-colored energy from her hands. She manipulated this energy to envelop the baby in a bubble, just as Akachi had done earlier. Unfortunately, before the bubble could close, another pulse of Aura was emitted, causing Marien''s energy to lose control and dissipate into the air. "Damn, my Aura was nullified¡­ Aglaya, try to contain the Aura pulse with a localized shield; I¡¯ll try to absorb some of the Aura to make it easier for you." For the first time since they had been in the room after Akachi¡¯s arrival, Aglaya appeared concerned and distressed. Still, she quickly moved to follow Marien''s instructions. "I¡¯ll create a containment structure, but it won¡¯t solve the problem." Aglaya reminded them all that this was only a temporary fix to prevent the situation from worsening. They still needed a better solution. Moving close enough to the baby, she brought her palms near and began to emit a silver energy. Unlike Marien, Aglaya manipulated her energy to form a robust shield resembling a honeycomb. Soon, small interconnected hexagonal cylinders formed a large, resistant structure that quickly surrounded the entire table where the baby lay. This time, the pulse didn¡¯t disrupt the process, as the honeycomb structure worked much better than the bubble Marien had attempted earlier. Even so, the Aura pulse continued to push the structure to its limits, nearly breaking it, but it lacked just enough power to do so. This could happen at any moment. "It¡¯s going to break¡­ Marien, hurry up..." Aglaya warned, realizing the structure wouldn¡¯t be enough to contain the Aura pulse. "Right..." Quickly, Marien manipulated her energy to form a sort of reverse funnel that connected perfectly with Aglaya¡¯s honeycomb structure. It was small enough not to compromise the shield but large enough to allow excess Aura to escape, serving as a kind of pressure valve. Chapter 13 – Taking Action The combination of the containment structure created by Aglaya and the makeshift escape valve designed by Marien managed to limit and almost completely contain the pulse of aura that the baby was releasing. However, for safety measures, they were still handling the situation with utmost care. One reason was that Marien was forcibly absorbing the excess energy from the aura pulse. In this way, she was acting like a living sponge, but she couldn¡¯t keep absorbing constantly because the aura was too pure for Marien¡¯s aura veins to handle without suffering damage. Thus, she was overloading her veins and needed to take small breaks to recover, which ended up overloading Aglaya as well. She quickly realized this and wasted no time in taking other measures. ¡°Anya, your aura is more compatible with the baby¡¯s among us. You will force a partial connection with him. Try to solve the problem through an aura cycle. If you can¡¯t, disconnect quickly so you don¡¯t hurt him even more,¡± Marien said, with a tense expression and beads of sweat on her face. The main problem was that none of the women in the room could stabilize the baby¡¯s core without a deep intervention being necessary. Just like a doctor cannot perform surgery without violating a patient¡¯s body, they would need intrusive measures to try to solve the problem. All the women in the room knew they needed an effective solution; however, when they heard Marien''s words, they all had horrified and shocked expressions. Even Aglaya seemed as horrified as a child being startled. ¡°But Marien, he¡¯s just a baby¡­ This is¡­¡± Anya¡¯s expression was a mix of disgust, horror, guilt, and despair¡­ It was as if she found what Marien suggested an act of pure barbarity and abomination. But at the same time, deep down, she was almost certain that this was the best alternative. Not just her; they all internally knew this was the best option at the moment. Like a dog owner who must choose between letting the dog suffer from a degenerative disease or letting it go early and free from suffering. A difficult choice, but one that someone has to make¡­ ¡°Desperate times call for desperate measures. We can¡¯t risk prolonging his suffering further and putting his life in danger. QUICK¡­¡± Marien¡¯s eyes sharpened, and her ears folded back, showing that she was becoming hostile to Anya''s attitude. If the situation didn¡¯t require her full attention in draining the excess energy, Marien would have taken a slightly more aggressive stance. ¡°Marien¡­ I don¡¯t¡­¡± Still fearful, Anya took a step back, scared of Marien. She didn¡¯t want to do this, but at the same time, she realized that all the other women were in agreement that this was necessary. Even without a word being said, the women quickly realized that the baby¡¯s aura needed to be controlled. And Marien¡¯s idea was the only alternative they could implement at that moment¡­ ¡°Trust me; I will take full responsibility. But you need to do this quickly. It¡¯s an order¡­¡± This time, Marien¡¯s hair began to stand on end subtly, her claws extended, and a low growl emitted from her¡­ Faced with the threat Marien posed, Anya had no choice but to comply. There was no alternative but to approach the table and begin to mentally prepare herself for what she was about to do. ¡°Let¡¯s expand the containment, Aglaya.¡± ____________________ ¡°You are still very deficient in techniques, Inessa. Relying solely on physical strength is not enough to win a battle; how many times has this been said to you?¡± As he dodged the various strikes being launched against him, Akachi continued giving warnings and advice to Inessa. At the same time, he took advantage of openings in Inessa''s defense and landed some effective blows against her. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°Enough to know that fighting technique is not my strong suit. I prefer to end the fight as quickly as possible using my Aura. I just haven¡¯t done so yet out of enough respect for you not to threaten your life.¡± Just like Akachi, Inessa was dodging the sneaky blows that were being launched at her. Feeling slightly inferior in terms of technique, she opted to invest in speed and physical strength in her strikes to disrupt Akachi''s counterattacks. Unfortunately, Inessa was exhausting herself much faster than Akachi. The choice she made was proving useless, and Akachi was manipulating her to keep the fight at this pace. He skillfully avoided her strikes and knew how to provoke her violent reactions. ¡°Haha, little Inessa, even if you used all your strength, it would still be very difficult to threaten my life. I¡¯ve lived long enough to know how to defend myself against things you¡¯ve never even heard of¡­ Don¡¯t hold back; let¡¯s dance¡­¡± ¡°Your intentions leak through your words, Lord Akachi¡­ But if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t count on victory; even if I am defeated, I would hardly agree to your plans. I may be humiliated, but I have enough pride not to bend before circumstances.¡± Contrary to Akachi¡¯s intention, Inessa jumped away and ceased combat for the time being. She began pacing back and forth while examining her opponent. She was weighing in her mind what her potential chance of winning would be and what the consequences of losing this fight would entail. ¡°I don¡¯t count on your full cooperation, Inessa. And even if I need your support, I am not the one who will convince you. I just need you to get out of this room and out of this decrepit state.¡± ¡°Then, as I said before, let it be by force.¡± ¡°Since you insist on this¡­ But time is running out, Inessa; I¡¯m wasting precious time here, but since you don¡¯t intend to admit defeat and don¡¯t want to use all your strength, fine, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± As soon as Akachi said this, he began manipulating aura to create two more barriers that covered the walls of the room and accumulated with the four other barriers that were already protecting and shielding the entire place. After that, Akachi did not stop manipulating the aura as spheres of pure energy formed in his hands. He then began to float a few meters off the ground, and his eyes lit up like small torches of golden flame. His clothes, hair, and skin also began to shine even more intensely, dazzling the entire area. ¡°Come on, Inessa, let¡¯s end this.¡± Akachi said after entering this state, his voice much deeper and stronger. ¡°That¡¯s what I want the most.¡± With that said, Inessa also began to manipulate her own aura and followed the same process as Akachi; her eyes became flames of blood-red color, red spheres of energy also formed in her hands, and her clothes, hair, and skin began to shine intensely. The two stared at each other, seeming on the verge of entering combat; they appeared quite similar in imposing stature and power, making it difficult for any normal person to choose a side. But for a keen observer, it was possible to note some subtle differences between the two. The two main and visible differences were the intensity of the flames in their eyes and the quality and shape of the energy spheres. These two characteristics were much better and more intense in Akachi¡¯s form, demonstrating his efficiency and skill in manipulating aura. The first to make a move was Akachi; he moved so quickly that it seemed he teleported. Then, appearing right in front of Inessa, he used one of his spheres to strike critically with an extremely concentrated beam of energy against her. VvvvvvuuMMMMMM THUMMMP Inessa managed to defend against the close-range blow, but she didn¡¯t have enough strength to stay in place and was violently thrown against the wall. Unfortunately, Akachi didn¡¯t give her time to recover, and as soon as she opened her eyes after the impact, she saw Akachi in front of her launching another energy beam, but now combining the two energy spheres. VVUMMM Crack She couldn¡¯t defend; the beam this time was much more concentrated and again at close range. Unlike the first that was in the blink of an eye, this one lasted long enough to make the barrier suffer cracks and deform¡­ The strength and duration of the beam were something Inessa couldn¡¯t handle even in her best condition. Her body began to lose energy to resist the attack; her consciousness was already threatening to fade¡­ VVUUM VVUUM VVUUM To make matters worse, Akachi stopped the uninterrupted energy beam and manipulated his aura to create a type of barrage of energy shots, further draining Inessa¡¯s resistance. In this way, even though the fight had started just seconds ago, the outcome was already defined. Inessa¡¯s consciousness faded, and she passed out. Akachi noticed this and stopped his attack. He said nothing, merely returning to his normal state and approaching Inessa. Throwing her over one shoulder, he made some gestures that dissipated all the barriers placed in the room. But as soon as he undid the barriers, he immediately noticed the anomaly in the baby¡¯s aura. ¡°Shit¡­ it wasn¡¯t supposed to happen this early¡­¡± He had an idea of what was happening, but he also knew he couldn¡¯t do much at that moment. He needed Inessa to completely prevent the event; the most he could do was try to delay the moment until Inessa woke up. After that, he went upstairs, carrying Inessa out of the room and heading toward where the baby was. Chapter 14 – Forced Bond With meticulous effort and great caution, Marien and Aglaya manipulated their respective energies to enlarge the containment structure until it was big enough for Anya to fit inside with the baby. Being confined in such a small space caused the aura pulse¡¯s energy to concentrate, significantly intensifying its effects. After all, the baby''s core hadn''t stopped emitting energy and showed no sign of decreasing. Inside, Anya was being hit directly by the aura pulse, feeling its effects incessantly. Her movements became erratic, her aura veins were agitated with irregular flows, and even her mental state began to falter. Upon entering, Anya tried to absorb some of the energy with her aura veins, hoping to alleviate the symptoms and better adapt to the environment. But she quickly realized that the energy being emitted was at an extremely high level of purity, making it difficult even to absorb through her aura veins. Anya was shocked to realize it was nearly impossible to absorb such pure aura with simple aura veins. She hesitated again to follow through with the plan. Her aura veins might not withstand the load and could end up rupturing if she wasn''t careful. Her future and strength were on the line; any slight mistake could cripple her aura veins. She looked back, seeing all the other women, but Anya focused directly on Marien¡¯s eyes, who was watching her closely. Yet, Anya couldn¡¯t hear anything from outside the structure, and the women outside couldn¡¯t hear anything from within. ¡°Hendrina, prepare yourself. You¡¯ll take my place assisting Aglaya in maintaining the containment barrier. I¡¯ll replace Anya if she doesn¡¯t follow the plan within 10 seconds. 10¡­¡± Seeing the instability and fear in Anya¡¯s eyes, Marien began a countdown while preparing to pass her position to the Tiefling servant, Hendrina, intending to enter the barrier herself to replace Anya. Meanwhile, Anya was on the verge of giving up; fear had overtaken her, and the environment within the structure only amplified her anxiety and fears. She had a bright future ahead¡ªafter all, working and studying personally with a Dragon Lady is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for any rational being. ¡°9¡­ 8¡­ 7¡­ 6¡­¡± The countdown couldn¡¯t be heard by Anya; all she felt was the weight of her decision. She couldn¡¯t risk her future. She didn¡¯t want to lose all her opportunities¡­ ¡°5¡­ 4¡­¡± Marien continued her countdown, increasingly disappointed with Anya. Anya lacked the confidence to proceed with the plan. She turned to the baby and noticed the pulse was still strong and steady. If she couldn¡¯t even absorb the pure aura from the surrounding environment, her aura veins would be torn apart if she connected directly with the baby¡¯s core. ¡°3¡­¡± Then, before Marien could finish her countdown, Anya turned and screamed with all her might to Marien: ¡°I CAN¡¯T DO IT.¡± None of the women outside the barrier heard Anya''s words, but none doubted what she had said¡­ ¡°Anya has given up. Take my place, Hendrina.¡± Marien¡¯s voice was cold, regarding Anya as someone who had betrayed her expectations, with a silent disgust in her gaze. Without hesitation, Hendrina took her place and began absorbing the excess aura emanating from the barrier. Almost immediately, Hendrina felt chills all over her body, trembling abruptly. ¡°Idiot, use a dissipating filter. The amount may be minimal, but the aura inside is pure enough to paralyze all of us if we try to absorb it.¡± Noticing Hendrina¡¯s state, Marien quickly explained what to do. ¡°But you didn¡¯t use a dissipator¡­¡± Hendrina pointed out, quickly recovering after forming a dissipator with her aura. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t receive an answer to her question, as Hendrina was already inside the barrier. Meanwhile, inside the barrier, Marien noticed that the aura had concentrated absurdly within and that the purity levels were highly elevated. But unlike Anya, Marien didn¡¯t despair or worry about her safety. On the contrary, she focused quickly on assessing the baby¡¯s condition, noticing he was still emitting aura uncontrollably and in visible agony.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. She saw him thrashing about and bleeding from his mouth, while his skin had started to turn extremely pale. Marien hurriedly took him in her arms, releasing her own energy as she began examining his body, both inside and out. Despite the drastic effects the aura pulse had on her body, Marien started attaching her own aura to the main aura points within the baby¡¯s body. With extreme caution and precision, Marien managed to connect with each point in a way that caused no additional pain to the baby. However, Marien wasn¡¯t overly concerned with her condition. When all seven of her points were linked to the baby¡¯s, Marien¡¯s aura veins were overloaded to the point that she felt some veins dilating, pushing against her flesh as if some kind of parasite were crawling inside her. ¡°GET OUT¡­¡± Gritting her teeth, she shouted fiercely with an almost animalistic tone at Anya, who stood paralyzed and horrified. Anya couldn¡¯t look at Marien any longer, whether from shame over her actions or fear of Marien¡¯s state. She lowered her head and ran out of the barrier, continuing to run until she was out of sight of the other girls in the room. None of them tried to stop Anya; they were more concerned and fearful about what would happen to Marien after she initiated the plan¡¯s primary phase. They could all see Marien¡¯s flesh expanding and contracting irregularly, as if she were experiencing severe cramps throughout her body. Her eyes were so bloodshot they looked like blood. At the same time, they saw the exact moment Marien touched her forehead to the baby¡¯s. This meant she was about to begin the main part. ¡°Will she be able to force the Link?¡± asked Mahara, watching the scene from a few steps away. ¡°Not yet¡­ But it¡¯s only a matter of time,¡± replied the Tiefling servant standing next to Aglaya. Indeed, before Marien continued the bonding process, she hesitated a bit, knowing this decision could change her life if she made the slightest mistake in the process. But it wasn¡¯t courage she lacked to execute the final step¡­ For Marien, what was making her hesitate was the fear of disappointing her parents. She had a duty and a mission to fulfill, and for most infernal races, failure is equivalent to death. But she didn¡¯t give up¡­ Realizing the baby was suffering agonizing pain, she stopped thinking and cleared her mind of fear, thus executing the final part of the plan. Marien¡¯s energy violently and abruptly invaded the baby¡¯s body until it found the aura core and anchored itself to it. She circulated, enveloped, and analyzed every characteristic of the core, gathering a wealth of information. Caution and thorough information were necessary; otherwise, Marien¡¯s aura could cause the baby¡¯s core to reject the contact or even try to expel it forcibly. But with Marien¡¯s mastery, she managed to force her own energy to circulate and unilaterally enter the core, successfully halting the aura pulse immediately. However, as she forced her energy into the baby¡¯s core, the same happened to her own aura veins. This process produced results far beyond what Marien was prepared to endure¡­ ¡°AAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH¡± The effect was immediate. Marien¡¯s veins, flesh, skin, and even bones were abruptly and forcibly flooded with the extremely pure aura. To many, this would be incredible¡ªa chance to absorb aura in its purest form and strengthen the aura veins. But just as rain is essential to a garden, it can also destroy it mercilessly. Inside Marien, her aura veins couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure and ruptured, with aura carving fissures throughout Marien¡¯s skin. Hemorrhages and lacerations began and intensified, both internally and externally. Her smaller bones, such as those in her hands and feet, were slowly disintegrating, and her larger bones were riddled with cracks. She could no longer stand because of this. She fell to her knees, yet she didn¡¯t let go of the baby, continuing to try to tune the aura within the core. She soon realized it was becoming increasingly difficult; it was only a matter of time before the core expelled all of her aura from the baby¡¯s body. Marien¡¯s bloodshot eyes began to bleed, as did her ears, nose, and mouth. Her internal organs were slowly cooking, with her kidneys, liver, and pancreas completely ceasing function. After several seconds of intense bodily reaction, Marien was drooling and lost control over her bladder¡­ She urinated while her eyes remained fixed on the baby¡¯s. ¡°Oh my aura¡­¡± Trembling and almost crying, Sonia was kneeling close to the barrier. ¡°We need to help her; she won¡¯t survive if she continues like this¡­¡± Mahara said urgently, looking at Hendrina and Aglaya, who were also trying to think of a way to help Marien. ¡°I¡¯m going in there. Mahara, take my place,¡± Hendrina said, fearing the situation might end in tragedy. She was already preparing to enter the barrier and attempt to intervene, but before Mahara could take her place, their bodies became paralyzed¡­ ¡°There¡¯s nothing any of you can do now.¡± Suddenly, Akachi entered the room through one of the doors, carrying Inessa over his shoulder. All the women knelt immediately, except Hendrina and Aglaya, who couldn¡¯t abandon their tasks. ¡°The baby human¡¯s core energy has already overtaken her aura veins. Her only chance of survival is to endure until Inessa wakes up. Besides, any of you who try to help her will end up in the same condition.¡± Akachi¡¯s expression was serious. After setting Inessa on one of the couches, he approached the barrier, somehow taking control. After a few adjustments, he enhanced the barrier and transformed it into a perfect containment. Yet he made no efforts to help Marien. ¡°Pray for her endurance,¡± Akachi said for they and thought: ''Once again, Aura puts you to the test, little human¡­ Fate is cast once more.'' Chapter 15 – Help
¡°No¡­ No¡­ There has to be a way¡­¡± Shaken by Akachi''s words, Hendrina entered into denial as she stared intently at Marien inside the barrier. Her thoughts of denial spilled from her mouth without her even noticing. She seemed to be in a trance of denial¡­ Beside her, Aglaya shared the same thoughts. However, unlike Hendrina, she quickly started to analyze the situation and consider any alternatives they might have. She glanced at Inessa, who lay unconscious on the sofa. Inessa didn¡¯t appear to be injured, and given the natural healing factor of dragons, she would likely wake up within minutes. Akachi stood observing, and from what Aglaya knew about him, through both Inessa¡¯s and Abigail¡¯s comments on his habits and behaviors, his curiosity was absurd¡ªeven by dragon standards. He watched the situation within the barrier as an astronomer would watch the night sky: observing the signals, movements, and reactions with utmost attention, not even blinking. Aglaya knew the chances of any of them persuading him to intervene were practically zero. ¡°Please, Marien cannot die like this. We have to do something.¡± Hendrina, still in her trance, began to grow agitated and ran up to the barrier, seeking a way to enter it. Seeing that she couldn¡¯t, she knelt down and began to pray softly, begging for a miracle... ¡°Compose yourself, Hendrina; you are in the presence of a Great Dragon Lord¡­¡± Aglaya reprimanded, motioning with her hand for Mahara to pull the Tiefling away from the barrier. ¡°Calm your emotions, or the situation will worsen. Even if you enter, there¡¯s nothing you can do. And if you attempt to sever the connection, you might end up in the same condition as Marien¡ªor worse. Marien¡¯s effort and sacrifice would be in vain.¡± Aglaya spoke in a softer tone while Mahara dragged Hendrina away from the barrier. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ Sniff Focus.¡± Hendrina tried to regain her composure, though it was clear she was still very unstable. Looking towards the corner where Mahara was leading Hendrina, Aglaya spotted an Auvox: a small, black sphere floating magically a few inches above a rounded, concave base of the same color. It was a tool used for contacting people over long distances via aura waves with specific linguistic and protective enchantments. In this way, anyone could speak with others even if separated by a vast distance. At that moment, an idea came to Aglaya. Since convincing Akachi to help seemed almost impossible, why not call upon someone more reliable, who would certainly be helpful in this situation? Without hesitating, she moved quickly around the barrier and knelt respectfully a few meters beside Akachi, speaking: ¡°Great Lord Akachi¡­¡± ¡°Humm?¡± Without losing focus or taking his eyes off the scene, Akachi merely grunted inquisitively. ¡°Forgive me for interrupting your thoughts, Great Lord. But might you inform us of Marien¡¯s chances of enduring this?¡± With this question, Aglaya managed to make Akachi look at her, as if trying to understand the purpose of her question. But after not seeing anything beyond her neutral expression, he returned his focus to the main scene. ¡°For a moment, I thought you were going to ask this Lord to intervene. But that question was unexpected. What use is this information to you? Do you wish to gamble on luck as well? Or do your Lunar Elf instincts tell you to spare her from suffering? If that¡¯s the case, I cannot permit it.¡±Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°I apologize for not being clear about my intentions, Great Lord. But I assure you, I have no interest in interrupting your observation or interfering in any way with the situation inside the barrier.¡± ¡°Then why are you curious about her chances if you won¡¯t do anything to save her?¡± ¡°Forgive me, Great Lord. I know I am but a powerless and insignificant creature, but I will do as Lady Inessa has often advised: I will ask for help from someone reliable.¡± ¡°There''s a bit of doctor and a bit of madness in everyone.¡­ Hahaha. Tell this Lord, who do you think could help in this situation?¡± Akachi said, his gaze turning slightly interested and slightly mocking. ¡°Lady Abigail is in her residence and could arrive here within minutes in case of an emergency.¡± Aglaya responded, her head still bowed but her voice confident. ¡°Abigail¡­ A good idea, indeed. But I doubt she would intercede and use her precious healing magic on her friend. Unless¡­ it isn¡¯t for her. Haha. Clever, girl, very clever.¡± ¡°This humble apprentice does not deserve such praise, Great Lord¡­¡± ¡°No matter. But for your wit, I¡¯ll grant you ten minutes. Do whatever is necessary to wake Inessa within that time if you wish to have any chance of saving your companion.¡± ¡°Thank you, Great Lord¡­ Thank you.¡± ¡°But first, let me give you a warning¡­¡± For the third time since the conversation began, Akachi turned his gaze to Aglaya. But this time, he also started to walk slowly toward her, his voice low, with a slightly threatening tone, as if warning her of a danger. Step Step ¡°Inessa must establish a Soul Link with the baby to save your friend. Now that his core has overtaken her aura veins, it is essential that the Aura Link be severed with extreme delicacy.¡± Step Step With each step he took, the atmosphere in the room grew colder. All the women clearly heard what he was saying, and a shiver ran down their spines with each step he took. ¡°Vein by vein, point by point, piece by piece. Everything must be carefully reorganized and restored so that his core can be perfectly contained and ready to form a 100% effective Link. Furthermore, for personal reasons, only Inessa can accomplish this.¡± Step ¡°So, if one of these conditions is not met¡­¡± With a final step, he stood close to where Aglaya was kneeling. Then, crouching, he placed his hand on her head and made her look directly into his eyes, which no longer seemed human. His slit eyes glowed faintly in gold. ¡°Your friend will be the sacrifice I will use to tune the aura core of the little human. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Perfectly, Great Lord¡­¡± Trembling under the aura he emanated, Aglaya responded quickly. ¡°Very well. Go. The clock is ticking.¡± With that, Akachi stood and turned his back to her, returning to his spot and resuming his intense observation of Marien and the baby within the barrier. Aglaya didn¡¯t waste time. She rose and left the room quickly, leaving the other girls with questions and only a few clues as to what she was planning. But they all knew they could trust Aglaya. --- In the night sky, where stars shone as abundantly as stones by a riverbank, a large silhouette could be seen in the distance. Thanks to the light of two full moons, each different in size and color, the silhouette was visible in detail. Flying across the night sky was a white dragon, almost as white as snow, beating its wings rhythmically and soaring at a vertiginous speed, leaving a deafening roar in its wake along with a shockwave. Its speed was remarkable, yet it was nearly insufficient to arrive within the allotted time. Some preparations and delays had postponed its departure by precious minutes. Luckily, the white dragon was already approaching its destination, and Inessa''s estate was now within sight¡ªeven the palace was visible. A few seconds would be enough for it to arrive. As it neared, before landing in front of the palace, the dragon began to glow and soon transformed into a woman. Voluminous, wavy white hair framed a perfectly symmetrical, slightly rounded face. Light gray eyes accentuated her slightly rosy skin. She wore an elegant and noble outfit, adorned with gold and embellishments that highlighted her silhouette. And despite her noble and seemingly delicate attire, the woman landed gracefully after a drop of over ten meters, hurrying toward the palace entrance without any hint of exhaustion. At the front door, waiting patiently, stood Aglaya¡­ ¡°Lady Abigail¡­¡± ¡°Rise; there¡¯s no time for formalities.¡± As Aglaya began to kneel, the woman stopped her, quickly passing by and moving with urgency toward the location of interest. ¡°How much time do we have?¡± Striding through the palace corridors with familiarity, the woman asked, still focused on reaching the room where Inessa was. ¡°Three minutes and twenty-four seconds¡­¡± Aglaya responded, struggling slightly to keep pace with the woman. ¡°Damn it¡­ That fool would rather fight until she passes out than leave that damn room. Did she really think she stood a chance? She wasn¡¯t even tuning or training her own aura. By Aura, how could she be so foolish?¡± Chapter 16 - Tick Tock Aglaya and the woman moved swiftly through the palace corridors. While one kept grumbling and muttering complaints, the other followed silently. Aglaya struggled slightly to match the woman¡¯s brisk pace, but fortunately, they soon arrived at their destination. In the room, nearly all the mansion''s occupants were present, except for Anya, who remained in her own room, with no one checking on her condition. After stepping inside, the woman took a moment to scan the situation, trying to pick up any clues or details to better understand what was going on. She saw Marien and the baby within the barrier, in a pitiful state and seemingly lifeless. On her knees, Marien continued to bleed from her eyes, nose, and ears, yet still held the baby firmly in her arms, maintaining the connection between them. It wasn¡¯t possible to assess their condition closely since the barrier was flawless¡ªit prevented any aura from leaving or entering. However, both appeared to be alive, as expected, since there were still a few minutes left of the ten promised by Akachi. Turning her gaze to the other side, the woman spotted Inessa unconscious on a couch, with Sonia kneeling beside her, gently cleaning her with a damp cloth. Carefully, Sonia wiped Inessa¡¯s face and neck, which were now much cleaner than when Akachi had brought her in. Close to the couch, Mahara was attempting, though not very successfully, to console Hendrina, who knelt fixated on the barrier with a vacant gaze directed at Marien. In her mind, the woman noted the chaos that had unfolded in the palace in such a short time. She also wondered what would have happened if Aglaya hadn¡¯t called for her help. Knowing Inessa, she was certain that each of the women she had taken as her apprentices was important enough to her to warrant the same attention a master gives a disciple. If something grave were to happen to any of them, given Inessa¡¯s already fragile emotional state, she might take decades to recover fully. ¡°You were faster than I expected... Very well done, girl.¡± Pulled from her thoughts, the woman immediately turned her gaze to a more secluded corner of the room, away from the barrier, where Akachi sat comfortably, legs crossed on an armchair. ¡°Great Lord Akachi¡­¡± Without hesitation, the woman knelt and bowed her head respectfully upon laying eyes on him. However, uncertainty and anxiety mingled with respect and admiration were evident on her face. It was undeniable that Akachi had been the spark that ignited this explosive situation. Yet, he was also the one offering a potential solution to the unstable circumstances surrounding Inessa. Despite the severe damage caused, there was still a chain of looming disasters, and he showed no intention of intervening¡ªonly observing. Akachi was not a reckless or trivial being. He was calculative and extremely focused, someone willing to sacrifice a few for a greater benefit. His reputation as an efficient and decisive strategist was well-documented in history. In the Twenty Days War, the Battle of Mierilyr, the Great Battle of Elivant, and countless others, Akachi¡¯s decisions had often been pivotal, abruptly altering the course of conflicts. Thus, the judgments of the Great Dragon Lord Akachi were treated as law in Bordium. There was no questioning the accuracy of his assessments of significant events¡ªthis was fact. Who, in their right mind, would challenge someone of such accomplishments? ¡°Focus, Lady Abigail. Hurry and do your part. If the girl gave you accurate information, you only have 2 minutes and 55 seconds,¡± Akachi¡¯s voice interrupted Abigail¡¯s thoughts once again. Taking his advice, Abigail quickly rose and approached Inessa. Meanwhile, Akachi, entirely focused on observing the situation within the barrier, didn¡¯t spare her a glance.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Reaching the couch where Inessa lay, Abigail manipulated her aura, enveloping Inessa¡¯s body with it. Using her aura, Abigail began to examine Inessa¡¯s condition in detail, searching for injuries or damage that might have caused her to lose consciousness. The findings were minimal¡ªthese injuries were unlikely to have brought down a Great Lady. Nevertheless, Abigail used her aura to heal all internal and external wounds. The healing was so effective that even Inessa¡¯s appearance began to change. The dark circles under her eyes vanished, her skin regained a silky, healthy glow, and even her hair appeared more lustrous and vibrant. Having completed the healing process, Abigail paused for a breath before turning to Aglaya, who stood beside the couch with Sonia. ¡°How much time?¡± Abigail asked. ¡°1 minute and 48 seconds,¡± Aglaya replied. ¡°Brute force it is, then...¡± With that, Abigail resumed manipulating her aura, conducting another thorough examination of Inessa¡¯s body. This time, she searched for sensitive points within her aura veins¡ªareas where the aura was concentrated or under excessive pressure. Once these areas were identified, Abigail took another breath and closed her eyes. Clasping her hands together, she manipulated her aura until it formed a radiant white energy in her palms. Soon, her hands began to glow even more intensely, producing ethereal white flames. Abruptly opening her eyes, Abigail placed her hands on Inessa¡¯s forehead and abdomen, injecting those white flames into her body with precision and care. Using meticulous yet forceful techniques, Abigail corrected every sensitive point and pressure issue in Inessa¡¯s aura veins. Despite the significant effort, she did not halt the process. On the contrary, she intensified it, manipulating her aura within Inessa¡¯s body to stimulate her senses while inducing a strange, violent flow through all her aura veins. In theory, this method was designed for specialized training of aspiring Dragon Ladies¡ªa painful yet tolerable process. In practice, Abigail used far more energy than recommended, eliciting a reaction akin to dumping a bucket of ice water on someone fast asleep. The result was immediate. ¡°GET OUT¡­¡± Abruptly waking and sitting up on the couch, Inessa appeared disoriented, struggling to comprehend what had just occurred. Her eyes wandered around the room for a few moments before landing on Abigail, who wore a subtle yet ironic smile. ¡°Well, well... Good to see you, Inessa. What¡¯s it been? Three years?¡±
Pain... Pain... More pain... I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯s been. I don¡¯t know where I am. I don¡¯t know who I am, and I can¡¯t remember anything. But in return, an agonizing, excruciating pain tears through my very being, from the inside out. It feels like thousands of needles pierce my body while a 500-kilo anvil crushes my skull, almost shattering it. My body refuses to respond. Were it not for the unbearable pain, I¡¯d doubt I even still had a body to call my own. My arms and legs won¡¯t move, my eyes remain shut, refusing to open. I try to scream with all my might, but nothing escapes my throat except a thick, viscous liquid I presume is a mixture of drool and blood. My mind is blank, consumed by the pain, incapable of forming coherent thoughts. My body writhes, reacting to the agony in a desperate, futile attempt to find relief. How long has it been? Minutes? Hours? I have no idea, and I can only pray for it to end soon. At this point, death seems preferable to this suffering. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t even bite my tongue... It hurts... It hurts so much... Someone help me... Make it stop... PLEASE MAKE IT STOP. Plop. Suddenly, as if answering my pleas and prayers, an overwhelmingly pleasant sensation swept through my entire being. Like a drop of rain falling in a desert, my body soaked in this sensation, and my mind was flooded with an almost orgasmic pleasure I had never experienced before. Something nearly divine, making me completely forget the excruciating pain I had been feeling until that moment. MMMMMMmmmmmmmm It was an incredible feeling that coursed through my entire body, like diving into a hot tub, but magnified a hundredfold in pleasure. It was incredible... Phenomenal... So divine that I thought I must have finally died. Something this intense couldn¡¯t possibly be felt in a mortal body. I had to be dead, at last. Plop OHHHMMMMMMM And it happened again¡ªthe sensation that had started to fade returned, assaulting my body once more. The divine feeling suppressed my pain and took over my mind, though it wasn¡¯t enough to completely eliminate the lingering aches. Yes, the pain was much duller now, barely noticeable, but it still persisted, faintly tainting my divine moment of pleasure... Plop Plop Plop Plop Plop If I were to die, I think it could well be amidst this incredible sensation. Having experienced something like this, I wouldn¡¯t ask for anything more. And if the earlier torment was the price for this bliss, I believe it was worth it. Drip MMMMMMMMMMM¡­ AAHHHH What a wonderful day... This is incredible... Hmm? Wait a moment... I feel something different, something more intense and profound... I feel like I¡¯m being pulled. To be precise, it¡¯s as if I¡¯m being gently carried by a river¡¯s current until, finally... I feel someone. Chapter 17 – Actions and Reactions In the darkness of a sealed room, devoid of windows or cracks, where light cannot penetrate, two presences are drawn to each other as if guided by an inexplicable instinct. A senseless but tangible need, almost palpable, as though one knows the other is there and desperately yearns to draw closer. I feel that same sensation now. There is no color or shape, no scent or warmth, no evident sign or concrete clue to answer irrelevant questions or alleviate the uncertainty of this feeling¡ªor at least explain this pull I¡¯m experiencing. I simply follow the gentle current of this imaginary river toward my destination, trying to reach the presence that draws me. Until finally¡­ A very distinct sensation overwhelms my senses. In the absence of words, a primitive language emerges, made of subtle feelings, touches, and movements. I don¡¯t know how it¡¯s possible, but I feel as though my hands are touching someone else¡¯s. Large hands, strong and slightly rough, yet simultaneously warm, gentle, and tender. The warmth and sensation are so believable and real that I begin to doubt whether I¡¯m truly touching the hands of a flesh-and-blood person. Their hands are much larger than mine¡ªmy hands barely reach half their size¡ªbut I feel nothing but tenderness and calm. I feel no fear or anxiety, even as the hands close around mine and begin pulling me. I don¡¯t resist and soon surrender to the will of these unknown hands. Gradually, the sensations spread¡­ They intensify, and I begin to feel as if I¡¯m being gently embraced by someone. That same feeling of being cradled completely in an embrace so encompassing reminds me once again that I¡¯m just a baby. Ahhh¡­ If I were awake, I think I could fall asleep in this comforting, warm sensation. Like a baby being held by an adult much larger than them, I feel comfortable, calm, warm¡­ As though my problems dissolve just by experiencing this feeling. I don¡¯t want to think about anything else¡ªI just want to enjoy it. And if this moment doesn¡¯t last long enough, I hope I can feel it again. The pain that torments me incessantly has subsided once more, becoming even smaller and retreating to the back of my consciousness. My attention is now consumed by the pleasant, comforting sensation of the embrace. This feels good¡­ I should feel happy because of it. But why do I feel as though the better I get, the colder the presence embracing me becomes? It¡¯s slow, very slow, but noticeable¡ªlike stepping into the cold with warm clothing. Beyond that, I also sense emotions spilling from the presence still holding me tightly. I feel fear, pain, anxiety, regret. But at the same time, I sense an overwhelming willpower, a courage so immense it¡¯s only surpassed by the joy this presence feels in helping me. I don¡¯t understand. Why is this happening? If the presence is trying to heal me, why do I feel guilt and remorse? I should feel joy and gratitude. I should reciprocate the good feelings the presence exudes, which far outweigh the bad. But instead, I feel as if I¡¯m stealing something from someone in need. Like a starving person who must take food from someone else¡¯s plate to sate their hunger. I know it¡¯s not right, but in desperate situations, who besides ourselves can judge our desperation? Only we know how far we must go¡ªor where we must stop.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. And at this moment, I feel that if I stop now, I¡¯ll fall back into that unbearable pit of pain lurking in the depths of my consciousness. Like a ravenous predator eagerly waiting for the chance to sink its teeth into its prey. The remorse slowly starts eating away at me from the inside¡­ The guilt for something I don¡¯t even know what pierces my soul and makes my conscience bleed. Even though the price for healing is so high, I know I need it¡­ I desperately need this healing. I don¡¯t want to hurt anyone. I¡¯m not a bad person, but I¡¯m not cowardly enough to give up everything because of the consequences to come. I¡¯d rather be the villain in someone else¡¯s story a thousand times over than be the victim of my own. I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry for everything¡­ ¡°Shhhh, it¡¯ll all be okay now¡­¡± For the first time since I fell asleep and entered this limbo, I hear someone¡¯s voice besides my own conscience. A sweet, gentle, and warm voice, carrying an unquestionable tone of confidence and reassurance. The voice, which clearly belongs to a woman, says nothing more than that, but it¡¯s enough to cleanse my conscience of all negative feelings and thoughts. Even the presence embracing me quickly regains its vitality. An invisible force begins pouring through my body, like a strong current clearing the way for water to flow. Soon, the pain is gone, along with the presence that was with me. Finally, after who knows how long, I can feel my body again. Recovery begins quickly, and I¡¯m soon able to open my eyes. Unfortunately, the sight that awaits me is, to say the least, heart-wrenching. Held by hands that feel deeply familiar, all I can see is a woman with a peculiar appearance. Voluminous orange hair, reddish-brown skin, and animal ears atop her head¡ªshe¡¯s stunningly beautiful. But my remorse and guilt return when I look into the almost lifeless eyes of the woman and recognize the presence that pulled me out of that excruciating pain. The presence that embraced me and did everything possible to heal me¡­ Actually, seeing the state she¡¯s in now only amplifies my remorse and guilt, intensifying my sadness. Her lifeless, vacant, and unfocused eyes, with blood streaming from them, retain only a faint glimmer as they desperately watch me. Blood drips from her nose onto my chest, and the dampness I feel indicates it¡¯s enough to soak my clothes. From her animal-like ears atop her head, blood trickles down, staining her vibrant orange hair with streaks of red. Blood also drips from her mouth, running down her chin and falling somewhere out of sight. Her face is so close to mine that I can notice her subtlest expressions. Confusion, relief, and pain¡ªthese are evident. But despite her condition, she doesn¡¯t lose the subtle smile on her lips, making it clear that she¡¯s happy, even in this state. Her lips form a small smile, her eyes appear joyful, and for some reason, I feel a faint connection with her that conveys boundless happiness. She¡¯s genuinely happy¡­ But it hurts my conscience in ways I can¡¯t describe. It burns, corrodes, crushes, and slices through my soul in brutal, merciless ways. I was selfish, cruel, thoughtless, and hypocritical¡­ Yet despite all this, she looks at me happily¡­ Tears begin to fall down my face without me realizing it¡­ I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s from guilt or sadness; they simply fall as I feel a whirlwind of violent emotions¡ªboth mine and hers. ¡°You pity her, I see.¡± Lifting me into her arms, another woman takes me from the previous one. I immediately recognize her voice. It¡¯s the voice that awakened me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; she¡¯ll be fine.¡± And there she is¡ªa pale woman with an extraordinarily beautiful face and crimson-red hair. Words cannot describe how stunning she is. Even her scent carries a hypnotic fragrance. ¡°We need to start soon; your body is weak, and if we wait any longer, you might not survive the bonding process with me.¡± As she speaks, the woman begins emanating a kind of energy that swirls around her body, making her glow with a red hue. Her eyes emit small red flames, and her hair appears to be on fire. She seems to be engulfed in flames, yet the temperature doesn¡¯t rise. At the same time, I begin to feel a sensation much stronger than when Kelama examined me. This energy is comforting and warm, constantly flowing around me and trying to enter my body. Finally, the energy stabilizes, and the woman brings me closer, pressing her forehead against mine. Soon, the energy begins flooding into my body, and her eyes seem to glow even brighter¡ªso much so that I¡¯m forced to close mine because of the light. As the woman¡¯s energy fills me, an instinct makes my body move it at will. But like a child learning to write, my control over the energy is clumsy. Not only that, but the energy is also laden with emotions¡ªjust as before, they are the woman¡¯s emotions. Surprise, curiosity, urgency, and caution are evident, and I can distinguish them easily. I want to explore and learn more, but my moment of study and reflection lasts very briefly. Within seconds, I feel my consciousness being pulled somewhere¡­ Again¡­ Chapter 18 – Choices I¡¯ve lost count of how many times my consciousness has been pulled, dragged, forced, or guided to a place beyond my control or will. If I think about it, I¡¯ve spent more time in some limbo than actually conscious in my own body in this world. This time, I find myself surrounded by black walls, so dark they appear to be made of shadows. It¡¯s impossible to discern where they end and where the ceiling begins¡ªno corners, no edges¡ªmaking it easy to lose all sense of depth or height. Thankfully, the floor isn¡¯t made of the same material, which helps maintain some spatial awareness and orientation. At the same time, the floor seems overly intricate for a simple construction. Thin, glowing lines stretch randomly across the floor. Contained only by the shadowy walls, these lines shine brightly, resembling countless LED strips glued to the ground. Flashing in a variety of colors, their intensity fluctuates with no discernible pattern. To add to my unease, I find myself standing at the center of an intersection with eight different paths. Each path is shrouded in shadows, offering no hints or clues about what lies ahead. The absence of any clear markers or structures seems deliberate. The sensation is as if I¡¯m expected to choose a path blindly, without any foresight or guidance. And soon, my suspicion is confirmed. "Very well, child, just pick one. Your heart will guide you." The voice of the red-haired woman reaches me, soothing my discomfort. I shouldn¡¯t feel reassured just by hearing her voice, but given my current situation, I can¡¯t be picky about where I find support or hints. The necessity of choosing a path was already clear, but what she said afterward was the clue I needed. As I approach one of the paths, I sense something very familiar. The same sensation of perceiving someone else¡¯s emotions that I felt with the orange-haired and red-haired women. Indeed, upon testing the other paths, I notice that each emits a distinct intensity of this feeling. While I can¡¯t clearly discern or identify the emotions coming from them, I sense a vague difference. Some paths feel cold, others mild, but only one radiates a warm and comforting sensation. Clearly, it¡¯s the best choice. I believe this is what she meant when she said my heart would guide me. Without hesitation, I step into the path, and the shadows engulf me. What I didn¡¯t expect was to be overwhelmed once more by emotions that aren¡¯t mine¡ªsurprise, joy, curiosity... After passing through the shadows, I find myself in a place very similar, perhaps identical, to the previous one: another intersection of eight different paths. "Very good, let¡¯s do it again... You¡¯re doing well," said the voice, now slightly more enthusiastic. Once again, I choose the path that feels warm and comforting. And again, I¡¯m overwhelmed by foreign emotions, though this time, they feel slightly more real. After crossing through the shadows, I¡¯m back at the same octagonal intersection. Perplexed, I begin to suspect I¡¯m being played for a fool. "That¡¯s it, dear, just one more time..." I start to suspect this is some sort of test. I don¡¯t know why, but it feels like she¡¯s challenging me to a game.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. She doesn¡¯t know I love challenges. Besides, I¡¯m having a terrible day and need to vent on something. Let¡¯s go...
By following the warm and comforting sensation emanating from only a few of the doors, I continue entering one door after another, only to be thrown back into the same place each time. The voice stops speaking, but from the emotions I feel every time I¡¯m swallowed by the shadows, I can tell the woman is growing increasingly enthusiastic and joyful. However, after the 12th door, I begin to sense confusion and hesitation coming from her. It¡¯s as if she wants to stop the game but is held back by her curiosity and excitement. This motivates me to hurry and keep choosing doors. 15th... 18th... 25th... As I progress, the choices grow harder and harder, with the sensations from the doors becoming increasingly similar. 30th... 40th... 45th... Each sensation is so alike that I start taking much longer to choose. From mere seconds, I now spend around 40 minutes comparing, analyzing, and observing. 46th... 47th... 48th... Fortunately, it seems all my choices are correct, as the game continues and the voice remains silent. Only the emotions intensify to the point of feeling like my own. In other words, it¡¯s as if I¡¯m experiencing what she feels. The game continues until I finally reach the 48th intersection. After spending nearly an hour selecting a passage and being swallowed by the shadows, I¡¯m transported to a place vastly different from the previous intersections. This is the 49th point, where I expected to see dark walls and eight passages to choose from. However, unlike all the previous ones, this place is well-lit and beautiful. Gone are the dark walls stretching into the sky; instead, I find myself in a kind of garden surrounded by flowers and tall, colorful trees. Blue, yellow, pink, red, purple, and more colors. It feels like a grand natural flower shop, and if it weren¡¯t for the small path of brown tiles underfoot, I¡¯d feel entirely free. But at each end of this path, there¡¯s a shadowy passage, grotesquely contrasting with the surroundings. It reminds me that the game continues and I must make another choice. The problem is that, unlike before, only two passages are available, and they¡¯re completely identical. I can¡¯t sense any difference between the two... "You¡¯ve done very well, child..." Suddenly, the woman¡¯s voice resonates throughout the area, unlike before when her voice seemed to be inside my mind. Looking around for the source, I soon spot a massive crimson dragon lying on a green field behind me. But I¡¯m certain I saw no sign of this dragon when I arrived here. "Your consciousness is surprisingly strong. You have no idea how impressed I am that you¡¯ve endured all my emotions without being ejected from my Onirilis." "You can see me???" As I step back cautiously, I ask with a trembling voice, praying it¡¯s just my imagination and she can¡¯t actually see me. "Shouldn¡¯t I? And why are you afraid, child?" "Heh... You can hear me too... I¡¯m screwed." Realizing she can interact with me, I can do nothing but laugh nervously and glance around, searching for an escape route. "After the 15th correct choice, I already noticed your consciousness belongs to an older human. That was quite a surprise, and it left me uncertain about what to do." "... I..." "Don¡¯t worry, child. I see no problem with your age... 15, 20, even 30 years are irrelevant to Dragons. However, this isn¡¯t the main issue you should be concerned about." As she said this, she raised her neck and slowly opened her eyes, glancing around as if searching for something. After scanning the area without notable reaction, she looked directly at me and continued her speech: "Your situation, child, is extremely delicate. Even with all my experience, I struggle to help you find an answer. Even though there are only two choices, one leads to a life of suffering and anguish, while the other leads to an excruciatingly painful but quick death..." "...What??!!" "You are a Kaelivar, a wandering soul that has strayed from its cycle of life and death. Nothing foreign to this world should remain here¡ªso decrees Aura¡¯s law. But you, like others in history, were reincarnated in Sihir for reasons known only to Aura." She moved her neck, resting it comfortably on her forepaws. Soon after, she closed her eyes again and resumed speaking: "There have been several cases similar to yours in the past, perhaps far more than we know or is recorded. After all, history is vast, and even if someone spent their entire life studying it, they would not know more than a small fraction of it. The only certainty I can offer is that Aura does not permit external interference. Thus, your fate as a Kaelivar is either certain death or perpetual oblivion. There is no escape; all existence in Sihir is governed by Aura, and even those foreign must submit to her will." Chapter 19 – Living is Suffering ¡°Certain death or perpetual oblivion¡­ What excellent options hahaha¡­ How wonderful hahahaha.¡± ¡°Indeed. But as far as I know, you should have died long ago in your universe. Even in this world, your fate was to perish before leaving your mother''s womb. From this perspective, child, choosing between living in the flames of agony and despair or resting in the cold embrace of death is a great opportunity¡­¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t want either of these options??? Isn¡¯t there another choice? THERE HAS TO BE¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Please¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t resist the despair that continued to grow inside me. Even though I¡¯d been given a second chance at life, what¡¯s the point if it means suffering through an existence I don¡¯t even know will be worth it? How many joys will I gain? How many moments of suffering and pain must I endure to achieve just a small moment of happiness amidst a vast sea of boredom and idleness? In desperation, I knelt and pressed my forehead to the ground as I approached her. My voice, heavy in my throat, was tearful and desperate. It didn¡¯t take an expert to see that I hated the fate awaiting me¡­ Worse still, I knew that whatever my destiny, the one responsible for choosing it was me and only me. ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t overthink it, child. And if it helps you in any way, know this: Living is suffering. Resting in the cold embrace of death may be the better choice for those faint of heart, like you.¡± ¡°I am not weak¡­ You don¡¯t know me to say that. I AM NOT WEAK¡­¡± ¡°From my point of view, child, you are no more than a small worm I could crush at any moment with one of my fingers. And if you¡¯re not faint of heart, then why not choose the suffering of life? But make no mistake¡ªAura will not be kind to you.¡± ¡°YOU¡­¡± As if the despair I had been feeling had been erased, indignation mixed with anger began to flood my soul after her words. I raised my head to look directly at her, ready to voice every word of indignation and rebellion filling my mind. But before I could continue, a glow began to envelop the dragon, forcing me to close my eyes briefly. Thankfully, it didn¡¯t last more than a few seconds, much like when Kelama and Akachi underwent their transformations. When the light faded and I managed to open my eyes again, there she was. In place of the enormous dragon, a beautiful woman with fiery red hair was slowly walking toward me. I couldn¡¯t speak. I was immediately captivated by the sight. Even though I had seen that face before, this time, she exuded an aura that overwhelmed my senses, making me want to draw closer to her. ¡°Do you realize where you are, child?¡± she asked as she walked, running her hand over some flowers and admiring the scenery just as I had done earlier. ¡°Oni¡­ Uniri¡­¡± I tried to recall the word she had used at the beginning of our conversation, but I couldn¡¯t think clearly in that moment. ¡°On¨ªrilis. You are in my On¨ªrilis, child¡ªa very special place. Here lies the center of my soul, a dreamlike landscape within the depths of my consciousness. A place that should not exist without my deepest will.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what that means¡­¡± ¡°Even if I spent hours explaining, you wouldn¡¯t comprehend more than 10% of how special this place is. For now, all you need to know is that not even I have entered this place before. And you are the one responsible for this special event. Thank you¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡±Stolen novel; please report. ¡°Unfortunately, arriving here has come at a very high cost¡­ Your soul¡¯s image is completely fragmented, leaving only a mirage of your disfigured form. This means you must make your choice quickly¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to choose. There is no merit in dying after being given a second chance, but living in despair and agony is just as bad.¡± ¡°Then¡­ What if you lived for something? What if you knew that your suffering and despair were for a greater purpose? Would that give you the will to live?¡± ¡°Hmm? What do you mean?¡± ¡°You were never meant to reach my On¨ªrilis¡­ Arriving here means you can read emotions¡ªmy emotions¡ªwith unparalleled mastery. I¡¯m certain this is what drew Akachi¡¯s intense interest in you. Akachi knew I would discover this through the bonding process and withheld the information until now¡­¡± ¡°I merely followed the positive sensations. It was obvious to me. Should that be seen as something good or bad?¡± ¡°That depends¡­ But for now, let¡¯s return to the main question. Do you prefer to die or to live?¡± ¡°¡­¡±
Meanwhile, outside the shared consciousness, all the spectators patiently awaited a successful outcome to this entire situation. Their eyes were fixed on every detail inside Akachi¡¯s barrier which was still standing. Inessa, no longer glowing or emanating a red aura, stood holding the baby in her hands, her forehead touching his, almost mirroring Marien¡¯s earlier position. Unlike Marien, however, Inessa appeared quite well. In fact, her physical appearance was visibly improving¡ªher skin and hair seemed more vibrant and radiant. On the same sofa where Inessa had been unconscious earlier, Marien now lay unconscious with some visible aftereffects from the prior events. With Akachi¡¯s permission, Aglaya and Hendrina had hurriedly removed her from the barrier. At this moment, Marien had already received initial treatment for her injuries with Abigail¡¯s help, but the complete treatment was far from finished. According to Abigail, Marien¡¯s condition hovered between total Aura loss and mental collapse. Unfortunately, the necessary steps to awaken her from her coma would be far more delicate and complex, potentially involving severe consequences and long-term effects. Only specialized, detailed treatment could mitigate these impacts. For now, the priority was waiting for her to recover enough to endure an intense and painful treatment. Therefore, Abigail had chosen to delay the operation to properly discuss the matter with Inessa. Hendrina, the most concerned of all, remained near the sofa, occasionally wiping away the blood that continued to trickle periodically from Marien¡¯s nose. She wanted to take Marien to her room for a bath to clean her thoroughly but was stopped by Aglaya, who argued that Abigail would start the treatment immediately after Inessa made her decision. The initial estimate had been that the bonding process between Inessa and the baby would take no more than a few minutes to establish an Aura Link. But this assumption soon proved wrong. More than 50 minutes had passed since the process began. ¡°Lady Abigail¡­¡± Aglaya, standing beside the armchair where Abigail sat, couldn¡¯t contain her curiosity about the situation and decided to ask for an explanation. ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡± Abigail, focused on the minute interactions and reactions in the Aura inside the barrier, replied without diverting her attention. ¡°Is everything alright? It¡¯s taking a bit longer than expected. Lady Abigail, I believe that establishing an Aura Link or even a Soul Link shouldn¡¯t take this long¡­¡± ¡°And you¡¯re correct¡ªit wouldn¡¯t take more than ten minutes to establish even a strong Soul Link. But this is neither an Aura Link nor a Soul Link¡­¡± ¡°Then¡­ What is actually happening?¡± As everyone attentively watched the show of subtle nuances displayed by the Aura swirling around Inessa and the baby, Abigail realized she had been neglecting an important factor. Unlike her and Akachi, the other women couldn¡¯t perceive the finer details and changes in the Aura¡¯s flow. As such, they couldn¡¯t fully understand what was happening. Though each of them tried their best to notice even the smallest nuances, they didn¡¯t grasp that this bonding process was becoming increasingly strong and unique. ¡°Indeed, a bonding process typically takes just minutes to complete, whether for an Aura Link or a Soul Link. But can you tell me what that means? I believe Inessa has already taught you the basics of this subject. What, truly, is a Link?¡± Without taking her eyes off the barrier, Abigail avoided directly answering Aglaya¡¯s question and instead opted to test some fundamental knowledge. Abigail also wanted to confirm how much Inessa had neglected teaching the girls over the past five years. ¡°My apologies, Lady Abigail, but Lady Inessa hasn¡¯t had time to teach us deeply about the subject. However, based on what she has taught us, a Link allows the exchange of Aura between a male Aura core and a female¡¯s Aura veins. With this Link, the core absorbs large quantities of low-quality Aura and floods the veins with high-quality Aura.¡± ¡°Good. Continue¡­¡± ¡°A Link between the Aura core and veins also serves as a pact between the male and female, akin to an engagement or betrothal, where the male pledges to assist the female and vice versa. It¡¯s highly beneficial to both parties. The male receives vast amounts of Aura to refine, train latency, and expand the core¡¯s reserves, while the high-quality Aura greatly strengthens, restores, and enhances the female¡¯s Aura circulation and manipulation capacity.¡± ¡°There are many other benefits, but that¡¯s a generally accepted summary. Now, what is required to establish a Link? And what do you believe distinguishes a Soul Link from an Aura Link?¡± Chapter 20 – Nexus "I want to live..." "Even if it means facing the hardships and miseries that Aura will impose on you throughout your brief and agonizing life?" "Yes..." "Even if it brings you pain and suffering in exchange for fleeting moments of glory and joy?" "Yes..." "Why do you wish to suffer so much without any grand reward? Why subject yourself to such a situation? Wouldn''t it be better to just give up and embrace death, which will take you to eternal rest?" "... I don''t want to give up... I can''t give up on living. I received an opportunity I never thought I would one day have. I MUST NOT WASTE IT." ____________ "The foundation of every Link, Aglaya, is mutual trust between individuals. And not just for a Link¡ªtrust is the foundation of every society and the cornerstone on which all the cultures we know today were built. Our ethics, our customs, our behaviors, and even our daily lives are guided by the trust that emanates from one individual to another. This is why a Link between two individuals starts from the principle of mutual trust¡ªthe certainty that one will help the other when the need arises. When one falls, the other extends a hand to lift them up. When one suffers, the other offers sincere comfort. When one needs encouragement, the other cheers to boost their spirits. When one is happy, the other shares in the joy, magnifying it. This is the foundation of a strong and healthy Link... The more one trusts the other, the stronger the Link between them." "Hahaha... Don''t say that or the girl will start having flowery dreams, Abigail. Today is a special day, a day that will change all of their routines, whether for better or for worse. To prepare for the changes, she needs to understand the true relationship between a Link and emotions and, most importantly, with Trust. In fact, since this Lord is one of the main culprits behind the changes, let me give you a brief explanation on such a matter.... Tell me, girl, have you ever hated someone so much that you wanted to kill them?" "I have." "Ohhh... No hesitation. But anyway, what Abigail says is the purest truth, girl. We teach this in all the Academies for women of all species. However, just as there are doubts to every truth, there are nuances in the linking process that make Links both sublime and dangerous. Some people, even when fully trusting each other, could never establish a Soul Link, let alone a Full Link. Yet I have personally seen cases where a Socius and a White Elf, who genuinely and powerfully hated each other, managed to establish a strong and robust Soul Link with ease, nearly achieving a Full Link. I''m not saying that Trust isn''t important¡ªon the contrary, trust is essential¡ªbut there isn''t just one way to build trust. Loving someone doesn''t mean you blindly trust them. Similarly, hating someone doesn''t mean you''d never trust them. The best way to know how much you can trust someone is to test them..."
"And if I told you I could help you, Child, what would you do?" "What do you mean?" "Simple... With my help, you''ll be able to nearly bypass Aura''s influence on your life. You''ll have an almost normal life, and I''ll provide opportunities that few could achieve even by sacrificing everything. But in return..." "I want it..."
"Temptations can bring out someone''s true nature. They expose to the world what a person truly desires deep down... There''s no better way to reveal a glutton than by offering a feast."
"???" "No matter what you ask in return, I accept..." "Even if I ask you to sacrifice yourself for me at some point in your life?" "I''m not afraid of anything as long as I get a new life for a few good years. Thirty years would be more than enough..."This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. "Thirty years is plausible, but I can give you more than that, don''t worry. However, I want more than just your temporary sacrifice. I want you to be mine... I want you to live for me." "I''ll give you everything..."
"Don''t take it the wrong way, girl. We all have something bad within us. There''s no being in this world without negative thoughts or intentions. Everyone feels hunger when they see a bountiful feast, covets something that belongs to another, or feels lust for someone extremely attractive. That''s absolutely normal..."
"Do you understand what this means, child? Do you have any idea what these words might cause?" "If it''s for you, I would gladly die. I''m sure your intentions are good because, since I entered this test, I haven''t felt any negative feelings. I haven''t perceived hatred, resentment, disgust, fear, or apathy. In fact, the closest thing to a bad feeling I''ve noticed is the melancholy that has been afflicting you even now." "??!!!" "You''re not someone bad or with malicious intentions... On the contrary, your situation saddens me and makes me feel sympathy. I know you intend to help me, no matter what I choose, and so I want to help you as well, no matter what you need."
"However, resisting temptation is proof of one''s worthiness. Trusting someone means believing they won''t fall into temptation when it arises, that they will have the willpower to honor commitments and the goodwill to keep promises. Make no mistake¡ªsomeone may freely and willingly help you with various tasks, but trusting someone means knowing they will go out of their way, drop everything they are doing, and run to help you as quickly as possible. That is what a robust and enduring Link truly requires. That is the trust you need in your companion, and they in you."
"Your words are misleading, boy... Kind and sweet enough to fool my perception and make me believe you mean them sincerely. Perhaps you really do, but I choose not to believe them." "I have no reason to apologize; my words were true." "Very well... However, I need more than mere words to believe you. You must prove to me that you are someone who will truly honor your promises and is worthy of trust." "Tell me what to do, then. But I also need proof that you will keep your promise." "If you pass the test, your rewards will be immediate, and you''ll have certainty of my credibility. However, if you fail, you''ll be relegated to a crippled life. Not by my doing, but because of your own fate." "So my only option has always been the test..." "If that''s how you want to see it, so be it..." "What will the test be?" "I will kill you five times..."
"That''s it for today... But understand, Link is an extremely complex subject, girl. What I¡¯ve said is just a tiny summary of it." "... I understand... Thank you very much, Great Lord Akachi... Thank you, Lady Abigail..." "Don''t be deceived by Lord Akachi''s humility, Aglaya. Nuances like these are extremely beneficial for your development. Reflect on these words carefully, not just you, but also Hendrina, Sonia, and Mahara. And don''t forget to pass them on to Marien and Anya." "We will. Thank you very much..." (x3) "Finally, to answer your initial question, Aglaya, yes, they''re fine. In fact, they''re much better than before."
"Hehe... Hehe... What do you mean by killing me five times?" "Don''t worry; you won''t actually die... But you''ll feel something that many consider worse than death. In fact, you''ve likely felt the same sensation before. When your core was almost extinguishing your consciousness, before Marien helped you avoid disappearing..." "You mean when I was in the limbo of pain? And who is Marien? The woman holding me when I woke up?" "Yes... She risked her life trying to help you. But now is not the time to talk about it. Do you accept the test or not?" "Is there no other way? No other type of test?" "No. And be quick. I need to go, as my onirilis is weakening too much. The path to the right means you accept our agreement and will start the test. The path to the left means I help you leave here and live for a few years, but Aura will punish you severely and unrelentingly. The choice is yours. Farewell, for now." "... She''s gone... But now there''s no turning back. So let it be death, then."
"Since this linking process began, somehow they¡¯ve been healing and helping each other and vice versa. And as for your other question, normally, when we establish an Aura Link, the Socius can navigate our consciousness calmly, as if a boat were carried along by a current when left adrift. While navigating, he is guided only as far as we consciously desire. Depending on the level of the relationship between the woman and the Socius, an Aura Link or a deeper Link can be established, thats Soul Link. We, Women, can control whether we wish to create this Link or not. The males have no say in this matter. However, when the relationship level reaches a certain point and the male is capable enough to navigate deeper into our consciousness, he can establish a Full Link. We still have control over it, but by this stage, our emotions are so intertwined with the Socius that we can only hope he succeeds. For this reason, establishing a Full Link depends entirely on the Socius'' ability¡ªor rather, the Consors." "BY AURA! Does that mean Lady Inessa and that human are..." "CONTAIN YOURSELF, Sonia... I will not tolerate such disrespect in the presence of Great Lord Akachi and Lady Abigail..." "Uhhrgghh.... Forgive me, I sincerely apologize... Forgiveness..." "Forgive us, Lady Abigail... I beg you, clarify this for us. Is Lady Inessa establishing a Full Link?" "Sigh No, this isn¡¯t a simple Full Link being established. Look closely, Aglaya. Pay attention to every detail and try to notice the nuances of the aura within the barrier." "Let this Lord help you... Snap..." *Crack* *Shatter* "Now, without the barrier, you can clearly feel the Aura... Take it in, girls, and you too, Abigail. This may be your only opportunity to personally witness the consecration of a Nexus Link." Chapter 21 – Hunt (1) In a desert under a scorching sun, far from any sign of civilization, the horizon offered little but a bleak, almost despairing view. Endless dunes of sand stretched as far as the eye could see, without a single cloud in the sky to provide even a hint of psychological relief¡ªjust an unrelenting blue expanse drenched in the sun¡¯s intense glare. Even so, in this arid, inhospitable, and hostile place, wildlife seemed relatively abundant. Various insects could be seen moving on the sand and beneath it, tirelessly searching for anything edible. Occasionally, animals like lizards, snakes, and rodents appeared among the dunes, only to flee as soon as they detected any unusual movements in their surroundings. They understood that while they hunted, they could just as easily become prey to larger creatures. Even larger animals¡ªcamels, wolves, giant lizards, and others¡ªmoved with caution. In this desert, no living being was safe from becoming someone else¡¯s lunch¡ªor, better yet, breakfast. But contrary to the survival tactics advised for such a place¡ªmoving quickly and leaving no trace¡ªthree figures walked leisurely among the dunes. Their movements stood out in the landscape, as if they had no intention of hiding or concealing their tracks. Their footprints, soon erased by the wind, left a clear trail for any hungry predator to follow. On the other hand, their attire offered some measure of protection and camouflage: thick, ivory-colored cloaks that appeared relatively new, covering them almost entirely. However, their purpose in wearing the cloaks was not to blend in or hide in the desert but rather to shield themselves from the sun and dust. Their faces were partially hidden by makeshift masks fashioned from scarves, as they wandered seemingly aimlessly. For most people, the oppressive heat would make cheerful conversation almost impossible. Yet for these three, the climate did little to dampen their spirits. On the contrary, they chatted animatedly as they walked in single file, heading in a specific direction. ¡°She could¡¯ve waited for us¡­¡± said the one in the middle, her voice distinctly feminine, deep, and suited to someone tall, strong, and robust. Yet, her words carried evident complaints. ¡°Of course! As if she could¡¯ve postponed her training with the Young Lord even further¡­ Hahaha,¡± replied the last in line, her tone laced with clear sarcasm. Unlike the first, her voice was higher-pitched and softer, matching her petite stature but generous frame. ¡°Even so, she could¡¯ve waited so we could fight together. Heading out alone to hunt a level 2 rock scorpion is reckless,¡± the taller woman retorted, stopping briefly to glance back. Though her complaints were less apparent, traces of worry and anxiety were clear. ¡°I recall that when it was your turn, you hunted an electric crystal bear on your own, and it was also level 2,¡± the smaller woman replied calmly, stopping as well to return the taller woman¡¯s gaze. ¡°¡­¡± Embarrassed but unwilling to show it, the taller woman turned back and resumed walking without answering. ¡°Hehe¡­ We shouldn¡¯t worry about her. The Young Lord allowed her to take Windor on the hunt¡ªto transport the carcass and assist in subduing the target if necessary.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember the Young Lord explicitly allowing Windor to be used actively in the hunt. He said Windor¡¯s help could be used if and when absolutely necessary to facilitate the hunt. Windor is just a cub, barely three years old.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, of course, Windor is still a cub¡­ He¡¯s still in training¡­ Blah, blah, blah¡­ I¡¯m tired of hearing all this nonsense about Windor being a ¡®poor, weak cub.¡¯ That beast is so strong none of us could pluck a single feather from him in combat, even with all our strength.¡±This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡°Blood-Crested Eagles are considered level 6 Aura Beasts for a reason. Even as a cub, Windor¡¯s exceptional genetics place him at level 4 purely due to his potential. We shouldn¡¯t feel weak for comparing ourselves to a creature at the top of the food chain,¡± said the woman leading the group. She spoke as though admiring something far ahead of them. Her slender figure, nearly as short as the second woman¡¯s, made her appear even more frail. Her voice, soft and lifeless, matched her appearance. ¡°Besides, the Young Lord is a prodigy in training Aura Beasts. His ability to read and influence emotions in these creatures allows him to train even Glisk, a Glacielum Leopard, with mastery.¡± ¡°... There¡¯s no debate about that; we all agree the Young Lord is exceptional. But why does he keep asking Great Lady Nala to bring more creatures home every year? Last week, Obsidian almost trampled me, and the week before, Pandora put me to sleep in the garden¡­ This is getting out of hand.¡± The resentment and sense of injustice were palpable in the voice of the woman at the back of the line as she grumbled to her companions. ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s funny¡ªwhen you hitched a ride on Typhoon with the Young Lord, you didn¡¯t complain. Was the supersonic flight that enjoyable for you?¡± The tallest woman seized the opportunity to point out her hypocrisy with a sarcastic tone, not even glancing back this time. ¡°¡­¡± Stung by her own contradictions, the woman at the back found herself at a loss for words. She opted to remain silent. ¡°Anyway, when it was my turn, I had the advantage of terrain, and the bear had just advanced to level 2. The situations were completely different.¡± The tall woman resumed the conversation, her tone noticeably lighter. ¡°Don¡¯t be so arrogant and petulant, you barely managed to walk back home as you were covered in blood from head to toe and covered in serious injuries. Young Lord rushed to ask Lady Abigail to treat you urgently and had to humiliate himself to do so. Do you remember what Lady Abigail demanded in exchange for the treatment?¡± The woman in front spoke, her tone more serious now. ¡°... I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡± The tall woman¡¯s voice suddenly soured as she recalled something unpleasant and distressing. ¡°Fine, I don¡¯t want to relive it either. The matter has been resolved, and the Young Lord has already reprimanded you for your actions. Let¡¯s hurry¡ªI can hear Windor¡¯s screeches. They must¡¯ve already found the target and are fighting. We¡¯re close.¡± With those words, the woman began running at an astonishing speed, leaping effortlessly from one dune to the next. The others followed close behind, matching her surreal pace.
In another location, several kilometers away from where the three women were, but still in the scorching desert, a gigantic eagle was flying around an area, hundreds of meters above a large, narrow and deep canyon. Its size was colossal, easily exceeding 6 meters from its tail to its beak and almost 15 meters in wingspan. Its feathers were a bright hue, demonstrating its good nutrition and health. Its feathers went from black on its back to gray on its back, with occasional white stripes in its down. On its head, a kind of crest with visible black feathers, which bristled to reveal bright red feathers underneath. Its blue eyes remained fully focused on the canyon below, or rather, on what was hiding down there. Its sharp beak almost reflected the sunlight, so polished and well-kept it was, from which, occasionally, a loud, sharp and frightening screech came out. *Kyaaaaaahhhhh* The claws crackled and hissed constantly due to the friction between them, as the eagle opened and closed its claws incessantly, like a fighter warming up for combat. Showing how eager it was to sink them into its prey. The creature responsible for causing this behavior in the eagle was in the narrow and deep canyon, just below where the Eagle was gliding in the sky like a relentless watchman. A being as great as the eagle that anyone would be terrified just by seeing it. But despite all this, it was hiding as if the Eagle up there was a being of insurmountable strength, which is indeed true in this case. In the shadow of the tall and narrow walls of the canyon, a black scorpion was trying to seek shelter, but its size made it difficult even to bury itself in the sand. For this reason, the scorpion was trying to enter a cave too small for its size in search of protection. What he didn''t expect was that while he divided his attention between trying to enter the cave and observing the bird in the sky, another risk factor went unnoticed... "May Aura bless this fight." Jumping from the top of one of the walls after saying a quick prayer, more than 400 meters high, a figure with a cloak covering most of its body, jumped in free fall. In the fall, the figure of a Tiefling was exposed when the wind lifted the cloak. She launched herself wielding a large spear with a harpoon-shaped blade. With a questionable attitude, she pointed the spear, which had a strange shine on the blade, directly at the scorpion. As expected, a few seconds later the figure had already hit, with all the speed and weight provided by the fall, the head of the scorpion that was still distracted. Characters... I will be updating some images to improve character creation. I need to warn you that the images are not true to what I imagined. Some details are different and I will later add detailed information for each character. The images are not mine... I just used them to show a rough idea of ??what the characters I imagined would be like. Akachi Toyosaki (Great Dragon Lord) (He doesn''t wear armor, but he is strong and tall. Eyes are yellow and hair is more vibrant. No beard and smooth skin. He prefers beach clothes or Suits, yes, he has no middle ground.)Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Inessa Crimmont (Not many details to add for now...) Aglaya Dalton (The tattoos on her body are similar, but she doesn''t have horns and her ears are much longer and more pointed...) Anya Curie (Not many details to add for now...) Hendrina LoveLace (Not many details to add for now...) Mahara Linneaus (Not many details to add for now...) Marien Franklin (Not many details to add for now...) Sonia Bohr (Not many details to add for now...) Chapter 22 - Hunt (2) At the bottom of the canyon, trying to seek shelter from the predator in the sky, the scorpion had no chance to defend itself against the sudden and powerful strike that slammed into its head, crushing it against the desert sand. The weight of the spear was felt directly and abruptly, but the scorpion¡¯s jointed legs and the sandy ground helped dissipate much of the impact, preventing the spear¡¯s tip from piercing its ultra-rigid exoskeleton. Made of a chitinous material, the exoskeleton served as a natural defense¡ªrough and robust, yet slightly flexible. It was the perfect armor for balancing resilience and hardness while remaining lightweight and resistant to the scorching desert heat. ¡°By Aura¡­ I couldn''t even pierce the surface and the beast didn''t even suffer any internal injuries.¡± muttered the woman, still on the scorpion¡¯s back, on her knees and leaning on the spear as she tried to recover from the immense effort she put into the initial blow. She was well aware of this characteristic. She had done her homework before embarking on this hunt and knew the creature¡¯s primary weapons and vulnerabilities. She also knew that the spear strike wouldn¡¯t be enough to end the fight or even cause significant damage. However, she had hoped at least to stun the creature or create a fissure in its exoskeleton, giving her a clear advantage. Unfortunately, that gamble had failed, and she was forced to leap off the scorpion¡¯s back when one of its enormous pincers nearly grabbed her, ready to split her in two. Nimbly evading the pincer, which resembled a massive pair of shears designed to cut through anything it caught, the woman jumped to the ground and retreated several meters from the creature. The scorpion, almost unscathed despite the fierce attack, began to rise again after failing to capture the tiny enemy on its back. Moments later, it refocused on expanding the cave, sensing the vibrations emitted by the eagle above. Its intention was to hide and wait until the bird gave up and flew away. The smaller enemy nearby posed a minimal threat. If it could secure protection against the imminent danger, it could then address this new adversary. In this desert, creatures learn that fighting and expending energy is extremely risky, as it creates vulnerabilities for other predators and drives away potential prey in the area. The longer it lingered, the greater the chances another predator would appear. Territorial disputes were rare in this desert, and even apex predators preferred to hunt easier prey, even if it meant capturing a larger number of smaller creatures instead of larger, more challenging creatures. For this reason, rather than pursuing the woman, the scorpion turned and began pounding and clawing at the rocky walls inside the small cave. Its efficiency was evident, showcasing its digging abilities as the cave visibly expanded. ¡°That¡¯s not how the game works, friend. I¡¯m still here.¡± Noticing the creature¡¯s intentions, the woman quickly grabbed her spear and rushed toward the scorpion. Using the blade imbued with her own aura to enhance its sharpness and power, she began thrusting at the scorpion¡¯s sensitive areas. Clang! The first strike landed on one of its leg joints, but the blade didn¡¯t even scratch the surface. It felt as though she were hitting a solid steel bar, causing the spear to vibrate and recoil.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Clink! Another strike hit the base of the tail, a softer spot, but the thrust wasn¡¯t enough to penetrate¡ªit only managed to leave a faint scratch on the exoskeleton. Clink! Clink! Ting! Clink! A succession of blows were fired by her, trying to somehow attract the creature''s attention to herself. But no matter how many blows the woman inflicted, the giant scorpion seemed more interested in expanding the cave than defending itself. In fact, the blows inflicted were not enough to cause injuries or damage enough to bother the scorpion. The most the blows did was cause a small disturbance in the senses, something similar to when an ant walks on someone''s body. Clink! Clink! Ting! Clink! ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­ By the depths of Naralk!¡± the woman shouted, retreating several meters as she panted heavily. After a long series of strikes with no success in gaining the scorpion¡¯s attention, she decided to step back and rethink her strategy. Exhaustion was beginning to set in, primarily from maintaining the aura manipulation on the spear¡¯s blade. ¡°This disgusting creature doesn''t even recognize me as a lethal threat. It''s more concerned with running away and hiding... WINDOR, LAND AND REST, PLEASE¡­¡± Using her aura to amplify her voice, she called out to the eagle circling in the sky, urging it to stop disrupting the hunt. After all, the scorpion was more intent on hiding than fighting her. Kyaaaahhhh Responding with a slightly weak and apparently sad squeak, Windor descended and landed on one of the canyon''s edges and remained hidden, but in order not to miss any detail of his prey, he lowered his torso and stretched his neck, placing his head on the edge enough so that he could peer down into the canyon. Kra-kra-kra From time to time, it made clicking sounds, expressing its anxiety and interest. From the canyon floor, Windor was well-concealed and invisible to observers. Unfortunately, the scorpion¡¯s heat-detecting senses were keen, and it could still sense Windor¡¯s presence just as clearly as before, though the perceived threat level had diminished due to the lack of movement. Despite this, the scorpion continued digging and expanding the cave, now large enough to cover more than half its body. ¡°It definitely doesn¡¯t get it¡­ Or maybe I was just too dumb. I should¡¯ve told it to fly away. Unfortunately it will only listen to another order when I use the command wire again. *Sigh*... Anyway, there must be a way to provoke this scorpion.¡± Seeing the scorpion still focused on digging, the woman paced back and forth, studying the exposed parts of its body for a visible weakness or more vulnerable spot to attack. Twisting and spinning the spear in her hand, she was trying to find some visible weakness or some more sensitive place to strike. None of the places she tried before were effective, so she decided to think and analyze calmly. Kkkiiikkkiikkkiiikiii Suddenly, the scorpion emitted a strange sound as it backed away from the cave, dragging a large mound of sand and dirt with its pincers. As it moved, it raised the back of its body higher than usual, likely due to the weight of the debris. The movements were swift, but the woman quickly spotted a part she hadn¡¯t targeted before: the underside of the scorpion, where its stomach was located. ¡°Hehehe¡­ I think I found it¡± With a wicked grin and a sharper gaze, she wasted no time, charging fiercely and pointing her spear, this time imbuing the tip with even more aura. "AAAAHHHH" The size difference between her and the creature was so vast that she only had to lean slightly to get beneath it and deliver a direct thrust. KIIIIIKIIIIIIIIIII! The strike was precise, a powerful thrust that pierced the exoskeleton and drove the spear more than halfway in, impaling the scorpion as the spearpoint aimed toward its head. The scorpion let out loud cries of agony, reacting violently and abruptly. With a sudden twist, it turned and fully emerged from the cave. The woman, still gripping the spear and trying to push it further, was caught off guard and thrown violently to the ground several meters away. She scrambled to her feet, but there was no time to recover; as soon as she looked at the scorpion, one of its pincers was already descending to crush her. WHUUMMPP! She narrowly avoided the attack by rolling to the side. The strike on the sand was powerful enough to kick up a considerable dust cloud, quickly dispersed as the scorpion lunged forward again. Swoosh! She dodged another strike, but this time, the creature swept the area with its pincer. The woman leaped high and fast to evade. Plaack! ¡°Urggh!¡± Caught off guard, the other pincer struck her mid-air, sending her crashing violently into a canyon wall. She fell to the ground, dazed and nearly unconscious. Chapter 23 – Hunt (3) There was no time to recover or even get up off the ground. The moment she propped herself up on her hands and knees, she felt the subtle tremors of the scorpion rapidly approaching. Her vision was blurred, and a sharp ringing in her head prevented her from hearing or focusing. Her senses were dulled, and the situation was dire. Fortunately, the creature had also sustained damage and was in a compromised state. With just that brief exchange of blows, the woman was certain she would be dead if the scorpion had been in peak condition. She was sincerely grateful that she hadn¡¯t drawn its attention before managing to impale it with her spear. KiiKiKi The pain had enraged the scorpion, which ignored its instincts entirely to focus on tearing the woman apart. It was utterly maddened but determined to end its foe. Even with half of a nearly three-meter-long spear embedded in its abdomen, the scorpion still had immense power in its pincers. But unfortunately for its enemies, the pincers weren¡¯t its main weapon. At the tip of its tail, which was over six meters long, a stinger shaped like a needle dripped with a yellowish liquid¡ªa lethal venom stored in the glands within its massive telson. KIIIII Having some difficulty finding its target, the scorpion took a while to adjust its senses and locate her. Long enough for the woman''s vision to almost return to normal, but not long enough for her movements to return completely. With its tail, the scorpion began launching a flurry of successive strikes toward her. Puff Whump Whump With great effort, the woman managed to roll and fling herself away, narrowly dodging the scorpion¡¯s stinger as it struck repeatedly. But the strikes didn¡¯t relent, giving her no room to breathe. The scorpion was in an all-out assault. Kkiiiikkiiiiiii When the tail strikes ceased, the scorpion used its pincers, trying to capture or crush its enemy, who miraculously evaded every attack. KKIIIIIIIII Perhaps frustrated by its opponent''s agility, the scorpion suddenly changed its hunting tactic. As it unleashed one of its powerful crushing blows with a pincer, it didn¡¯t lift it back up. Instead, it opened the claw and began dragging it through the sand toward the woman. Caught off guard by the maneuver, the woman, who had thrown herself backward to avoid the previous attack, leapt back again to avoid the scorpion¡¯s two claws, which were now about to close in and possibly cleave her in two. One leap, then another, and another¡ªseveral backward jumps were needed. Unfortunately, she soon found herself against the wall of the Canyon, with the creature¡¯s claws dangerously close. This left her with only two options: Leap upward and risk being struck again by another surprise attack, or roll to the sides and hope the scorpion hadn¡¯t set a trap for her. ¡°Aura, please bless this hunt¡­¡± With a quick prayer, the woman decided to take her chances and rolled to her left, the side opposite the scorpion¡¯s other pincer.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. SHWOOOSHHhhhhh Sadly, betting on luck wasn¡¯t the best choice. _________________________________________________ Far from the scorching desert, heading straight toward where the sun rises, the yellow, heated dunes give way to a vast, vibrant forest. The changing colors transform the scenery entirely, shifting from the monotonous yellow of the sand to the greens, yellows, browns, and countless hues of a forest in spring. Large trees, small ones, saplings, and a variety of other plants cover the forest floor, providing shelter and sustenance for the many creatures inhabiting this place. Fruits and flowers abound, drawing the animals that feed on them. It¡¯s a lively place, full of sounds and colors in every direction, seemingly endless. So vast that if a small bird were to fly across the forest from one end to the other, it would tire before even reaching the middle of this sea of trees. While the vegetation on the forest floor is sparse, the canopy is dense enough to block most sunlight, leaving the forest dim. Thankfully, there are numerous clearings of various sizes scattered throughout, serving as sunlit gardens bursting with plants basking in the light. Open fields or deforested areas are rare. Across the forest¡¯s entire expanse, only nine spots disrupt the endless sea of trees unnaturally. Eight of these locations form a nearly perfect octagon, with equal distances between them and angles precisely aligned to the geometric shape. Each point aligns perfectly with a cardinal direction. At these points, the forest is interrupted by small, meticulously constructed cities. Each city is strikingly uniform, interconnected by two straight, wide, well-maintained roads. So precise are these roads that a resident of one city could see the next simply by climbing to the second floor of their home. The construction was so exact and meticulous that it¡¯s impossible to estimate the effort and energy spent on the project. All eight points are perfectly equal in size and do not extend beyond the forest, giving the impression of islands in a green sea when viewed from above. However, in stark contrast to the uniformity of the octagonal arrangement, the ninth point is entirely different. Located at the exact center of the octagon formed by the other eight cities, this area is large enough to contain three of the smaller cities combined. Yet, despite its larger size, most of its territory consists of a vast green field. This green field is also a perfect octagon, with each vertex aligned precisely with the cities that form the outer octagon. At the center of this open field lies its most important feature: a residential area, also octagonal in shape. Here, amidst a ground of basalt, granite, and limestone adorned with neatly trimmed grass and shrubs, stands an enormous palace surrounded by various auxiliary structures. This is the home of Dragon Lady Inessa Crimmont. And not just the palace and its grounds¡ªthis entire network of small cities and nearly half of the forest is part of Nenvia, her domain. A woman highly respected for her successful investments in Auroherbs, her diplomacy in resolving disputes between other Dragon Ladies, and her role as a defense representative for individuals wronged by Aura-related misfortunes. A sage in Aura Geophysics and a Grandmaster in Aurogeology, she is also one of the three Dragon Ladies of her generation to earn the title Ingeniosus. Renowned across the continent and even beyond for her research and studies. If asked to list the most popular and beloved figures on the continent of Bordium, Dragon Lady Inessa Crimmont would easily rank in the top five. A dignified woman, surely someone who commands authority and respect with her mere presence¡ªor so people say. But at this moment, the said individual is lying face down on a couch in one of the reading rooms of her palace, the Crimmont Palace, wearing nothing but black training pants made of thick yet elastic material that clings tightly to her legs. Her face buried in a pillow, a smile playing on her lips betrays her delight at receiving a therapeutic massage from a boy no older than five. The boy, seated on her back, moves his hands faintly glowing with aura in broad strokes, pressing firmly into her back while faintly glowing with aura. He concentrates intensely, channeling energy through her skin. Moving up and down with his palms, using his thumbs to ease the tension in her spine, squeezing and pushing her shoulders and trapezius muscles. Somehow, no matter how hard he tries, her skin rejects almost 99% of all the aura he tries to infiltrate. ¡°More to the left, Edgar¡­ That¡¯s it, that¡¯s it¡­ Focus on taking control over my aura and making it yours.¡± While he relaxedly enjoys the massage, the woman also guides the boy in his training. And so he does¡­ He begins to look for new ways to infiltrate the passive aura defense that Inessa, like any other Lady Dragon, possesses. However, his movements become more aggressive, anxious and reckless until¡­ Clap A violent rebound halts his infiltration, expelling the small amount of aura he had managed to channel into her body. The backlash sends the boy tumbling backward. Chapter 24 – Nature Fortunately, the impact was quickly softened by Inessa, and her strength lessened, but it was still enough to make the boy lose his balance and begin to fall from his comfortable seat. With enviable grace and skill, Inessa bent her knees and used her feet to support his back, helping him regain balance. "Are you okay, Edgar?" Inessa, propped up on her elbows on the couch and looking at the boy on her back, almost shouted as she asked with an anxious and concerned expression. "Yes, yes, I''m fine¡­ Now please cover yourself, Inessa." Edgar replied, with a mix of surprise, fear, and mostly embarrassment. He quickly got up and turned away to avoid looking at Inessa''s bare chest. "Good, Good¡­ Okay... All right¡­" Relieved, Inessa sat on the couch and grabbed a training bra from a side table. The bra was made of the same material as her pants¡ªclearly, the two pieces were part of a training outfit. She dressed quickly, stretched generously, and walked toward a table in the room where plates of snacks, cookies, cakes, and savory treats were laid out. Additionally, there was a large teapot on the same table, steam still escaping from its lid. Four sets of teacups were arranged, and two people were already helping themselves to tea and cookies. "I guess it''s my turn now," said a woman with voluminous, wavy white hair. Her porcelain-white skin was almost entirely exposed due to her minimal clothing. Unlike Inessa, this woman wore only a short pair of shorts and a training bra that emphasized her already generous bust and hips, revealing a stark difference in proportions compared to Inessa. "Don''t you want to stay a little longer, Inessa?" the woman asked curiously, standing as Inessa sat at the table, but showing no intention of giving up her turn. "No¡­ Training with someone without a Link is also good. For today, that''s enough training with me." Inessa replied while being served by the other woman at the table, a dark elf with golden tattoos scattered across her body. "Milk? Sugar?" asked the dark elf, dressed in a predominantly black maid outfit. It consisted of a long black dress made of simple fabric adorned with subtle scarlet red frills, long sleeves, a high collar, and a starched white apron tied at the waist. "One spoonful of sugar, Aglaya¡­ Edgar, compose yourself. The training continues. Don¡¯t feel guilty for mistakes; training is precisely for that¡ªto make and correct mistakes." She gently admonished the boy, who was still uneasy. "And what¡¯s the standard for measuring my mistakes, Inessa? As far as I remember, trying to ignore a Dragon Lady''s passive defense as a skill check isn''t exactly the easiest thing in the world..." Edgar responded as he headed toward a wide chest of drawers located near a large window. The chest had a rustic style, made of wood with silver and gold detailing. The simple finishing touches highlighted the vibrant wine-colored wood. On top of it, crystal wares and other decorations were displayed. With some effort, the boy knelt to open one of the lower drawers, retrieving a face towel. Then, he opened another drawer above and grabbed two round vials, which he opened to drink the blue liquid inside. "Here it is¡­" Serving the teacup in front of Inessa, Aglaya returned to her topic. "Thank you¡­ It¡¯s been less than a year since you asked to train, Edgar. I¡¯m merely providing the best training I can. If your expectations were too low, please adjust them." "I didn¡¯t¡­" Realizing his mistake, he tried to apologize and clarify the misunderstanding but was soon interrupted. "You are my Nexus, Edgar, and as the Nexus of a Dragon Lady, you should not envy the mediocrity of your race. Humans are one of the weakest and most wretched races, surviving only by relying on others'' protection and evolving by parasitizing and stealing from others. But you have the soul of a dragon, MY SOUL. You should not lower yourself to their level, Edgar." "I DON''T DO THAT¡­" Edgar replied angrily, denying Inessa¡¯s scathing comments and glaring at her angrily. "That¡¯s not how it seems¡­" Meeting Edgar¡¯s glare, Inessa relaxedly gave a cynical smile before sampling some cookies and tea. Then, she stopped paying attention to Edgar.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. "Inessa is right, but don''t take it as an offense; you were born human, Edgar. Even with the Nexus Link between you two, your human nature hasn¡¯t been eradicated from your being. Even now, while you use your aura, you wield it as a mere weak human would¡­" Said Abigail, now near the couch where Inessa had been. So, shebegan looking around the room as if searching for something. Her gaze swept across the warm and detailed surroundings: Inessa and Aglaya sitting at the table with the treats and tea, aa long, luxurious office desk with chairs located opposite the door to the room, and the side wall composed almost entirely of windows. These windows allowed abundant natural light and provided a stunning view of the gardens. Bookshelves stretched from floor to ceiling along more than half of all the walls, containing countless books, tomes, and encyclopedias. The large double doors, the chest of drawers in one corner, the three couches, and two large armchairs bordering a plush central rug. Finally, his eyes fell on the white curtains at the windows and the small tables positioned beside each of the sofas and armchairs ¡ª all contributed to the room''s luxurious yet comfortable ambiance. ¡°Look at this situation, for example¡­¡± Abigail began, exhaling deeply as though savoring the mingled scents of books, tea, cookies, the garden, and the forest breeze. ¡°This room is cozy and pleasant. I could spend several days here just relaxing and reading. Many beings would choose the comfort and ease of such a place. But I don¡¯t do that because my nature doesn¡¯t allow it. Do you understand, Edgar?¡± she asked, her voice carrying a sense of gravity and purpose. ¡°¡­What are you trying to say?¡± Edgar questioned, his brow furrowing as he tried to grasp her meaning. ¡°I sacrifice my pleasure for duty¡­ I sacrifice my happiness for wisdom¡­ I sacrifice my passions for knowledge¡­¡± Abigail said, taking deliberate steps toward Edgar. With each word, her aura intensified, enveloping him gently. Using her aura, Abigail healed his fatigue and corrected the small distortions in his aura that had built up from training, leaving him in perfect condition. Then, she shifted her aura¡¯s focus, dragging one of the couches closer to the windows with invisible force. ¡°Above all, I sacrifice everything¡ªMy body, My Wealth and My power¡ªin exchange for the blessings of Aura. I do all to achieve something better, something greater¡­ something perfect.¡± As she closed the distance between them, Abigail knelt to be at Edgar¡¯s eye level. She held his chin gently, bringing their faces so close that their noses nearly touched. Looking deeply into his eyes, she continued, her voice softer but resolute: ¡°That is my nature¡­ This is the nature of dragons, Edgar. As the Nexus of Inessa and likely the chosen one to become Lady Nala¡¯s Consors, you must adopt this mentality. There are no half-measures, no average results¡­ Dragons pursue perfection and accept nothing less. Do you understand me?¡± Edgar remained silent, his expression serious as he let her words sink in. Sensing her sincerity through her aura, he responded in kind. Without speaking, his own aura began to emanate emotions¡ªa blend of courage, confidence, pride, and above all, love and admiration. His feelings were so intense that he lost control for a moment, creating an invisible cloud of aura infused with his emotions. The aura filled the room, subtly affecting the three women. ¡°That¡¯s my boy¡­¡± Standing up with a big smile on her face, Abigail didn¡¯t need any verbal answers. She calmly walked over to the couch she had dragged close to the window with her Aura. Edgar, snapping out of his trance and realizing what he had done, quickly regained control of his aura. He followed Abigail closely, his steps purposeful. Despite the serious atmosphere, the height difference between Abigail and Edgar was great enough that he couldn''t help but notice the sway of Abigail''s wide, voluptuous hips as she walked. He was so mesmerized by the scene that he didn''t notice when she stopped abruptly, which caused him to slam his face into his reason for distraction. ¡°Careful, don¡¯t let yourself get so distracted without reason, especially when you¡¯re about to start your training,¡± Abigail teased, turning to face him with a sly smile. ¡°¡­Without reason, huh?¡± Edgar muttered, his tone a mixture of irritation and embarrassment as he looked at her accusingly, silently blaming her for his distraction. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Abigail asked, her expression shifting to one of challenge and expectation. ¡°I am,¡± Edgar replied confidently. At that, Abigail leaned back against the couch, reaching up to remove her sports bra. Her perfectly round, firm breasts were revealed, their natural bounce briefly mesmerizing Edgar. His eyes followed the subtle rise and fall of her rosy-pink nipples. ¡°If your focus during training were as sharp as it is right now, your skills would rival those of an experienced Socius¡­¡± Abigail teased, crossing her arms beneath her chest to emphasize her curves further. But Edgar, noticing her intentions, quickly looked away and turned his back to her, forcing himself to focus. ¡°Lie down, please,¡± he said, his tone firm as he tried to control his embarrassment. ¡°Haha, I thought you¡¯d be used to this by now, Edgar. No need to be shy¡ªyour attraction to feminine aspects is actually a good thing. It¡¯s a remarkable quality, really,¡± Abigail laughed, her voice teasing. ¡°Be quiet,¡± Edgar snapped, tired of her provocations. He approached her swiftly, scooping up her legs and placing them on the couch. Then he climbed up himself, pushing her shoulders gently but firmly until she was lying down. ¡°¡­¡± Abigail didn¡¯t say anything, nor did she even resist Edgar¡¯s actions, she just let herself go and stared at him with amusement and provocation. Edgar adjusted the pillow for her head and set her sports bra on the nearest side table. ¡°Turn over,¡± he instructed. ¡°Yes, Young Lord,¡± Abigail replied, her tone dripping with playful mockery as she rolled onto her stomach, resting her head on the pillow. Without another word, Edgar climbed onto her back, finding the ideal position to sit. Concentrating, he manipulated his invisible aura into his hands and began the massage. Abigail relaxed under his touch, her aura subtly mingling with his, creating an unspoken bond of trust and mutual respect as they began their unique and rigorous training. Chapter 25 – Hunt (4) ¡°Mahara, a question for you as someone who studies poisons. How long until she passes out?¡± At the edge of the canyon, three cloaked figures calmly observed the fight unfolding below, between the Tiefling and the giant scorpion. It was a dramatic scene, where both combatants were gravely wounded and teetering on the brink of death. ¡°I have no idea. Given the amount of venom this rock scorpion has, she should already be paralyzed and unconscious. But Hendrina is very skilled in using aura for healing and physical fortification, so the timing is uncertain. If I had to bet, I¡¯d say ten minutes is her limit,¡± Mahara, the tallest of the three, replied to the question posed by the shorter, voluptuous figure. ¡°It¡¯s a level 2 rock scorpion, but in the next four months, it would likely reach level 3. She¡¯s lucky to still be standing after taking a dose of venom to her thigh,¡± said the third figure, who had yet to speak. ¡°So, shouldn¡¯t we interrupt the hunt and get her out of there?¡± ¡°Sonia, would you like to lose the chance to train with the Young Lord? Because that¡¯s what will happen if we interrupt Hendrina¡¯s hunt.¡± ¡°Even so, Anya, she might die if we can¡¯t intervene in time if the situation gets more dangerous¡­ I¡¯m sure the Young Lord would understand.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure he would understand. But you know Lady Nala wouldn¡¯t, don¡¯t you? She would probably strip Hendrina of her merits and keep her away from Aura Tuning training for a few months.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Facing the harsh reality laid out by Anya, Sonia had no response. Even though the desire remained, she couldn¡¯t betray her friend, who was giving everything she had to pass the imposed test. ¡°We could at least contact the Young Lord to explain the situation and inform him of our position¡­¡± Sonia said, making a final attempt to help, hoping to prevent the situation from worsening. ¡°I already did that,¡± Anya said, holding up a glossy black sphere in her hand. ¡°When did you¡­¡± Surprised, Sonia quickly voiced her doubts but was interrupted before she could finish. ¡°When I went to check Windor¡¯s command receiver. I noticed that Hendrina already used her command and didn¡¯t have time to recharge the command wire. We can¡¯t count on his help unless we access the command wire with Hendrina. Given the situation, informing him of our position is an effective precaution.¡± ¡°Hahaha, Anya isn¡¯t captain for nothing, Sonia. Even Lady Nala acknowledges her skill,¡± Mahara said, smiling while teasing Sonia with her eyes. ¡°¡­¡± Sadly, Sonia couldn¡¯t deny the facts, especially when it came to questioning Anya¡¯s undeniable leadership abilities. She had no choice but to stay silent and continue watching the fight in silence.
¡°AAAAhhhhhh!¡± Running and leaping toward the creature, Hendrina thrust her spear into one of the scorpion¡¯s eyes, inflicting severe damage but doing little to diminish the massive creature¡¯s resistance. KIKIIIKIIIIIII However, the accumulated injuries and exhaustion caused the scorpion to lose much of its physical resilience and pain tolerance. With this new wound, the number of eyes injured and pierced by Hendrina¡¯s spear reached five, more than half of the creature¡¯s total eyes. Even so, its senses remained largely unaffected, as it could still detect Hendrina through her heat and vibrations as well as before. For her part, Hendrina had also suffered numerous injuries from the creature¡¯s relentless attacks. Large purple and yellow bruises were visible on her arms and legs, along with swelling and cuts scattered across her body. One of her eyes was unusable due to the swelling of her brow.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. The worst wound was on her right thigh¡ªa gaping hole that went clean through, oozing a mix of blood, pus, and venom injected by the scorpion. Additionally, sand and dirt clung to her body and her wounds, forming a kind of crust. It was a sight that would evoke disgust and agony in anyone unaccustomed to such brutality. KIKIIIKIIIIIII Thunk Swooshhh Boommm Responding to her spear attack with sheer violence, the scorpion began to lash out with its stinger. It missed most of its strikes, but two managed to come close enough to batter Hendrina with its telson, though not enough to pierce her. Even so, the force of the tail strikes was enough to throw Hendrina back to the ground upon impact. The scorpion then took advantage of the moment to launch a series of crushing blows with its pincers. Boom Thump Bommm Booommm Twisting, rolling, and leaping backward, Hendrina managed to dodge all the blows deftly. But her vision was growing blurrier, and her body felt heavier with each passing minute. The spear in her hand was dim. Given to her by Anya as a spare weapon, it was heavier and sturdier than the first spear, still lodged in the scorpion¡¯s stomach. Weighing down her hand, Hendrina struggled to channel aura into the blade as she had at the beginning of the fight. Her focus and aura were devoted to suppressing the venom she had gambled on enduring, leaving her unable to inflict more significant damage. With a precise sting to her thigh, the scorpion had injected an incredibly potent venom, strong enough to paralyze another level 2 beast or even level 3 creatures. Yet, thanks to the natural resistance of a Tiefling, amplified by her aura, Hendrina was still standing¡ªat least for now. Fortunately, her opponent wasn¡¯t agile enough to keep up with her movements. Boom Thump Thump Thump Once again, a series of blows rained down from the scorpion, pursuing her each time she tried to create distance. Thankfully, she remained cautious to avoid being cornered like before. Observing every movement of the scorpion, she calculated the best moments to strike. After several attempts, she started to understand the creature¡¯s patterns, which gave her enough confidence to be patient and attack only when the opportunity was right. Then, after skillfully¡ªthough with increasing difficulty¡ªdodging a sequence of crushing strikes, slicing attacks, sliding lunges, surprise assaults, and stinger thrusts, Hendrina finally saw her chance to retaliate. ¡°Wwwaaarrggghghhh!¡± With a fearsome roar, Hendrina summoned immense strength to leap and drive her spear into the scorpion, gravely wounding another of its eyes. KIIIIIIIII! With six of its eight eyes now damaged and rendered useless, the creature collapsed, writhing on the ground in agony, desperately resisting the pain. Perhaps due to the pain, exhaustion, loss of stamina, accumulated injuries, or all these combined, the scorpion¡¯s defenses visibly crumbled. This was the perfect opportunity to end the fight. Hendrina prepared her final strike, pulling the spear from where it had been embedded and channeling what little remained of her aura into it. She aimed to plunge the spear with all her might into one of the scorpion¡¯s remaining healthy eyes. The goal was to pierce through the membranes and tissues to reach the scorpion¡¯s brain, delivering a fatal blow. Zuiimmmm! Pushing herself to her limit, Hendrina drove the blade forward. Shluuuck Squish Crunch Crunch Crack! The force behind her strike was so immense that the blade not only tore through the soft tissues of the eye, veins, and muscles but also sliced through layers of cartilage and fibers. The spear only stopped after it was almost entirely embedded in the creature¡¯s head. KIIiiiuuu! The scorpion had no chance to resist and didn¡¯t even retaliate. It let out one final scream of pain before falling silent forever. ¡°Ahhh¡­ Haha¡­ Hahahaha *Sigh* AAAAARRRRHGGGGHHHHHHH. I DID IT! I¡­ did it¡­¡± With a mixture of emotions coursing through her veins, Hendrina screamed and laughed in ecstasy before collapsing unconscious atop her prey.
KKYYYYYAAAAAAAAAAA! Up above, Windor suddenly took flight, startling the three women who had been closely watching the end of the battle. ¡°This isn¡¯t good¡­ This isn¡¯t good¡­¡± Despite the strong wind whipping her cloak, Anya¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t one of surprise¡ªit was one of panic. With her heightened senses, she detected the cause of Windor¡¯s sudden movement. It was a rhythmic, rough, and persistent sound, echoing like grains of sand rattling inside a small drum. It was the worst sound she could hear at that moment. Tsss Tsss-tsss Tsss-tsss-tsss With each passing second, the sound grew louder, and Anya¡¯s expression turned even paler. In the sky, Windor had already located the source of the sound. Kyaaaaaaa! ¡°Quick, grab Hendrina and the command wire¡­¡± Hurriedly, Anya pulled three different types of bombs from a pouch on her belt. ¡°What are the explosives for? What¡¯s happening?¡± Mahara asked, surprised at the objects and confused about the situation. ¡°It¡¯s a Crotalus Desertignis. It was probably camouflaged, watching the fight¡­ We need to get out of here¡­ NOW¡­¡± Anya lit the fuses of all three explosives and threw them into the canyon toward the source of the sound. BOOMM! BOMM! BOOOMMMMM! ¡°Damn it¡­ We can¡¯t catch a single moment of peace,¡± Sonia muttered before leaping into the canyon right after Mahara. Chapter 26 – Escape ¡°Daaamn it! Why does this take so much energy? Fill up already, PLEASEEE!¡± Running through the narrow path formed by the canyon¡¯s towering walls, the three women wore expressions of distress and desperation. Sonia, the least composed of them, sincerely hoped that this was all a bad dream or some kind of hallucination. In her hand, she clutched a metallic gray thread about 20 cm long and 0.5 cm thick, into which she was incessantly channeling her aura in an attempt to reactivate it. This was the Command Wire, a device designed to transmit a single command at a time to an Aura Beast equipped with a Command Receiver. In this case, Sonia was desperately trying to issue a attack command to Windor, who was flying overhead, keeping eye on them and the enemy. Tsss-tsss-tsss The same enemy that was stalking the women leisurely, as if playing a cruel game. Every time they relaxed even slightly during their escape, that unmistakable sound warned them that the predator was near. After running so far without seeing any trace of the predator, they were certain the snake was camouflaged in the desert sand¡ªor perhaps even right beneath them. But even using their aura detection abilities, they couldn¡¯t sense its presence. Even Windor found it difficult to pinpoint the serpent¡¯s exact location. His highly acute vision could detect its movement, but when the snake stopped and camouflaged itself, he could only guess its position. Moreover, when he left his home, his master had commanded him not to interfere in battles. Therefore, he could only intercept the predator if given another order. After all, his master wasn¡¯t present, so Windor had no reason to meddle in affairs that didn¡¯t concern him. Aura Beasts that evolved from birds of prey generally possess deep pride and selfishness. They are solitary creatures, rarely socializing with others Beasts, even of their own kind except during mating season, when pairs stay together until their offspring are fully grown. Although Windor held genuine affection for his master, he rarely extended those feelings to others, even those close to his master. A testament to this disposition was the current situation: he merely observed and waited for a command, despite the imminent danger. Of course, He had already done more than most other Beasts of his kind would do in warning them of the threat. Otherwise, If his master were here, however, Windor wouldn¡¯t hesitate to neutralize the threat as soon as it was detected, regardless of the cost. KYYYYAAAAAAAA For now, he intended to wait for the command¡­ ¡°Sonia, HURRY UP!¡± yelled Mahara, the slowest of the three, as she carried Hendrina, unconscious and deathly pale, on her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯M TRYING¡­ But this damn thing won¡¯t fill up. Daaamn it!¡± ¡°STOP!¡± shouted Anya, who was leading the group. ¡°What?? What happened?¡± Sonia, entirely focused on imbuing the Command Thread with aura, didn¡¯t stop in time and ended up several meters ahead. ¡°It¡¯s leading us into a dead end¡­ We need to climb. We can¡¯t let it trap us.¡± ¡°Are you crazy? It¡¯s over 400 meters! And it¡¯s not even a sloped mountain¡ªit¡¯s a straight-up vertical wall!¡± Sonia exclaimed indignantly, gesturing repeatedly at the canyon walls surrounding them.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. The walls were steep, with sharp angles, most at 95 degrees or more, and some at barely 85 degrees. So high that, despite it being just past 2 PM, the canyon floor was as dimly lit as late afternoon. The only good news was that the cliffs were entirely composed of irregular, extremely rough sedimentary rock, with numerous cavities and protrusions that made climbing somewhat easier. ¡°I¡¯ll climb ahead and mark the route. We don¡¯t have time to waste, and our only hope is that Command Thread, which is far from being useful right now.¡± Saying this, Anya pulled a thin but extremely long rope from the same belt pouch she had used to retrieve the three bombs earlier. Not stopping there, she also took out three pairs of black gloves with claws at the fingertips. ¡°Our time is short. The Crotalus Desertignis will attack the moment it realizes our intent,¡± she asserted, putting on the gloves and approaching the wall. ¡°And who¡¯s going to distract that damn snake while we climb this godforsaken wall, huh? Or do you think it¡¯s just going to patiently wait for its tasty prey to escape?¡± Sonia, still indignant, donned her gloves as she voiced her complaints. ¡°That¡¯s your cue, potty mouth,¡± Mahara responded with a slight smile as she tied Hendrina¡¯s body to her own using a small soft rope that Anya had just taken from her bag.. ¡°What??¡± Stunned, Sonia was momentarily at a loss for words. Once satisfied that Hendrina wouldn¡¯t fall, Mahara donned her gloves and began scaling the wall, following the path Anya had marked with her glove claws. Anya had already climbed over 40 meters up the steep wall, with Mahara about 15 meters behind her. At this rate, they would reach the top in less than two minutes. Meanwhile, Sonia was still on the ground, frozen and bewildered¡­ Tsss-tsss-tsss ¡°Ohhh damn¡­ Damn¡­ What the hell¡­¡± Brought back to reality by the sound of the serpent, Sonia immediately felt the crushing weight of her situation. She was alone, utterly unprepared, and tasked with distracting an apex predator in its natural habitat. It didn¡¯t take a genius to see how dire her circumstances were, and panic and fear overwhelmed her. Pacing back and forth, scratching her head with both hands, kicking sand, and ranting¡­ Sonia had no idea what to do. Thompp. Thompp. Thompp. As if Aura¡¯s own tears were falling from the heavens, Sonia regained her composure upon noticing three bombs, similar to the ones Anya had used earlier, tossed down from above. She wasted no time and ran to pick up the devices, clutching them as if her life depended on them¡ªwhich, in truth, it did. Because right after grabbing the bombs, Sonia was forced to look behind her¡­ Tsss-tsss-tsss In the distance, about 150 meters away, the cunning, malevolent predator finally revealed itself. A massive serpent rose from the sand where it had been partially submerged. Its vibrant yellow scales, polished to a dazzling sheen, perfectly matched the desert sands. Its flat, triangular head was covered in small, rigid scales, with massive horns protruding above its eyes. Its small eyes, with vertical pupils, stared directly at Anya and Mahara, who were nearly halfway up the wall. The loreal pits between its eyes and nostrils began to emit dry vapor, as if declaring that the game was over. The serpent then opened its mouth, revealing retractable fangs connected to venom glands. Sonia immediately understood the serpent¡¯s intent. The moment yellowish liquid began to drip, she bolted in a random direction, screaming and lighting one of the bomb fuses. ¡°Heyyy, I¡¯M RIGHT HERE¡­ You filthy snake¡­ Disgusting creature, come get me, you coward!¡± she shouted, trying to get the attention of the Beast that was about to fire a dose of its venom. The snake paused briefly but soon refocused on its escaping prey. ¡°Hehe, look away and you lose¡­ That¡¯s how it works, you idiot.¡± Thankfully, the brief distraction gave the bomb¡¯s fuse enough time to burn down, and Sonia hurled it at the serpent with remarkable precision. BOOOOMMMM The explosion was massive, producing a thunderous roar and causing rocks and sand to collapse from the canyon walls. The fireball rose several meters, and the heat was enough to crystallize the nearby sand. ¡°TAKE THAT, YOU BITCH!¡± Sonia celebrated the direct hit with a victory dance, swaying her hips side to side and clasping her hands behind her head. SSSSSSSSSS Unfortunately, her celebration was cut short when the snake let out a loud, threatening hiss, signaling that it was still alive and well. Fear and surprise gripped her again, but once more, hope fell from the sky. Thompp. In the same spot where the bombs had landed, the end of the rope was tossed down from above. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, idiot! Light the next one and start climbing!¡± Mahara, now more than halfway up the wall with Hendrina on her back, yelled down at Sonia. ¡°WHO ARE YOU CALLING AN IDIOT?!¡± Sonia retorted as she ran to grab the rope, and prepared the next bomb to throw at the snake. Chapter 27 – Escape (2) The rope was secured to a hook embedded in the rock, placed by Anya exactly halfway up the climb. Spanning over 200 meters, it was more than enough to reach the ground. Though thin, the rope was made of a material combining metals and extremely resistant synthetic components. After anchoring the hook and leaving the rope''s end for Mahara to toss to Sonia, Anya resumed her swift climbing to secure the next hook and tie the following rope. Meanwhile, Mahara waited until reaching the point where the rope was anchored to throw it down. Sonia, who had sprinted back from her original position, had to rush again to grab the rope and start climbing at an impressive speed. Hisssss Meanwhile, emerging from the smoke caused by the bomb, the snake appeared slightly disoriented but noticed its prey escaping. It buried itself in the sand, leaving only its horns visible, and darted toward the rope. Moving at incredible speed, it covered hundreds of meters in mere seconds. However, by then, Sonia had already reached halfway up the climb. Emerging from the sand, the snake looked up to see its preys¡ªtwo already at the top of the canyon wall, and one still climbing. From above, the one still climbing dropped a small device, which landed right in front of the serpent. ¡°Hehehe¡­ A little gift, darling,¡± Sonia exclaimed loudly, quickly resuming her climb up the canyon wall using other rope after releasing the bomb. There was no time for the snake to escape, even though it seemed to anticipate what was about to happen¡­ Boommmm The second explosion was just as powerful as the first. Sand, rocks, and dust cascaded down the canyon walls due to the blast¡¯s force, and the fireball reached nearly 20 meters high. The heat was so intense that it once again melted the sand surrounding the explosion. On the wall, Sonia had to grip the rope tightly to avoid falling as the shockwave shook her and nearly threw her off balance. ¡°No need to miss us, you filthy beast. Hahaha!¡± Laughing, Sonia recovered from the explosion and quickly finished climbing to the top of the wall. Upon reaching the summit, Anya was stowing the black sphere in her bag. Mahara was adjusting Hendrina on her back and tightening the knots on the rope securing her. ¡°Give me the Command Thread, Sonia,¡± Anya said as she pulled a vial of medicine and a large syringe from the pouch at her waist. ¡°Here. But it¡¯s not fully charged yet. This damn thing drains my Aura like a bottomless pit. It¡¯s probably only halfway full,¡± Sonia said as she handed over the metallic thread she had been infusing with her Aura. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Take this and inject the serum directly into Hendrina¡¯s neck,¡± Anya instructed, taking the Command Thread while handing Sonia the vial and syringe. ¡°What?¡± Perplexed, Sonia hesitated, either unwilling or unable to grasp Anya¡¯s command. She stared at the syringe, its long, robust needle made of Nulitium, in disbelief. ¡°We don¡¯t have time, Sonia. MOVE!¡± Anya shouted, losing her patience. At the same time, Anya began infusing the Command Thread with her Aura. Unlike Sonia, she was entirely focused on the task, nearly doubling the rate at which the thread filled, though it would still take time to charge fully.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. ¡°Hurry, Sonia¡­ Just find the vein and inject it¡ªit¡¯s basic anatomy,¡± Mahara urged, snapping Sonia out of her trance and pointing to Hendrina on her back. KyyyAAAAAA Windor, circling above, cried out a warning, alerting them that the serpent hadn¡¯t given up the chase. ¡°Damn it, damn it¡­ Damn it all¡­ AAHHHHH!¡± Hissssss Tssss-tsss-tssss Anxiety, fear, and doubt flooded Sonia¡¯s mind for several agonizing seconds, filling her with sadness and memories of past tragedies. But the snake¡¯s loud, menacing hisses and the terrifying rattle of its tail spurred her into action. ¡°AAAHHH¡­ SCREW IT!¡± In desperation, Sonia lit her last bomb, sprinted to the canyon''s edge, and peered down to see the snake scaling the wall almost as fast as they had climbed. From there, she aimed and hurled the bomb just before it detonated. Boommmmm The explosion echoed even more powerfully than the previous ones, reverberating across the canyon walls and being heard for miles. Sonia rushed back to Mahara, grabbed the syringe, and drew the entire vial¡¯s contents¡ªa thick, transparent liquid. She located one of Hendrina¡¯s main neck veins and prepared to insert the needle but froze. ¡°DON¡¯T HESITATE,¡± Mahara commanded, noticing Sonia¡¯s paralysis. Sonia closed her eyes and, in a sudden moment of calm, pierced the vein and injected the liquid steadily and evenly. ¡°Huff¡­ Pant Pant¡­ I did it,¡± Sonia said, collapsing to her knees with a faint smile on her face.
Back at the Crimmont Palace, Edgar was doing his training by carefully massaging his training partner''s delicate, snow-white back. Abigail, who was receiving the massage, had a happy smile on her face and was resting on the pillow. Sitting comfortably on her back, Edgar was fully focused on manipulating his aura so that it would infiltrate Abigail''s skin. But unlike when he was doing this with Inessa, now not even a small portion was penetrating Abigail''s passive aura defense. The expression on his face was tense, even though he put in a huge effort to manipulate his aura and spread it over Abigail''s skin, Edgar was continually frustrated with the completely null results. But he did not give up and continued to try for almost an entire hour¡­ It got to the point where he was covered in sweat and looked so hot that he was exhaling a bit of smoke from his clothes. His round face and his black hair with red streaks scattered randomly were also dripping with sweat. His blue eyes - which were also black with red dots as well as his hair - were no longer open. He closed his eyes to concentrate even more, which clearly did not work. ¡°There¡¯s no point in rushing, if you want to improve your Consors skills, you need to be gentle and patient.¡± Abigail said. Even though he knew that many would only dream of touching the skin of a Dragon Lady, Edgar did not seem to be enjoying such a situation. On the contrary, the effort he was showing as he delicately massaged Abigail¡¯s back seemed very similar to someone lifting weights. Every movement of his arms caused a large amount of sweat to form on his face and body. ¡°I already know that¡­ Hufff¡± Edgar replied, as he paused to wipe the sweat from his face with the towel that was on the back of the sofa, which was also already soaked. Of the abundant amount of sweat on his face, a large part fell in the form of drops directly onto Abigail¡¯s skin. What has been happening every time he makes broad movements to massage her shoulders and neck. Given the time, it would be logical to think that the woman''s skin would be as soaked in sweat as the boy''s face. But as soon as they touched her skin, the drops quickly dried or were absorbed, releasing an almost imperceptible water vapor. This phenomenon was enough to anyone notice the scorching temperature that the woman was emitting. "You know and you keep making the same mistakes. Heh Even though you are much older mentally, you still act according to your child''s body-Nngghh." Being interrupted by a strange touch from Edgar, Abigail felt a wave of intense aura invade her body abruptly, forcing her to cover her mouth with her hand to suppress the moan of pleasure. "Now... What were you saying? I didn''t listen..." Edgar, who had activated his aura core''s special ability, managed to infiltrate a wave of aura exactly into one of Abigail''s main Aura points. Abigail propped herself up on her elbows and glared resentfully at Edgar. She immediately realized what he had done and tried to retort. "Humph... I said you act like... MmnnNH... You Little..." But she was interrupted again when another wave of aura hit her aura point, causing a new moan of pleasure... "You talk too much... Lie down and let me finish the training..." Edgar said, before gently pushing Abigail back into the massage position. "No tricks, boy... Humphh." "I should be the one saying this, after all, the temperature here is high. You could lower it a little, since you want to help me so much." "Don''t blame me for your discomfort, the temperature is perfect. Think of it as a part of the training that will grant you additional benefits." Chapter 28 – Request for Help ¡°Do you feel confident enough to use Voracious Mode, Edgar? We could think of some ways to train it¡­¡± Abigail asked, her eyes closed as she relaxed into the massage. ¡°No. For now, all I can do is activate and deactivate it quickly. If it stays active for more than a second, I lose control,¡± Edgar replied, his tone sharp and deliberate. ¡°I see¡­ What a shame. The Voracious Mode within your core is so unique. It would be incredible to study it and uncover its secrets.¡± ¡°You make it sound like you want to use me as a guinea pig,¡± Edgar retorted. ¡°And you make it sound like you didn¡¯t already know that,¡± Abigail teased with a sly grin. ¡°Heh¡­ If I could, you¡¯d already be locked in my palace lab on Avior¡ªAhhh, Inessa, stop that!¡± Her smugness dissolved as an invisible pressure tightened around her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t find that funny, Abigail. Even as a joke, it¡¯s distasteful,¡± Inessa said coldly, withdrawing the aura she had used to discipline her companion. ¡°Yes, yes, I understand¡­¡± Abigail muttered, regaining her composure. ¡°But it¡¯s good for him to remember that something like that isn¡¯t entirely out of the question¡ªMmmnh!¡± Her words faltered again as another wave of aura coursed through her, forcing her to suppress a moan. ¡°So I should be cautious around you, huh?¡± Edgar teased, a wicked grin spreading across his face as he probed for another point to infiltrate his aura. ¡°You little¡ª¡± Click¡­ thud. The door opened and closed quickly. Aglaya stepped into the room, her expression neutral and her movements calculated as she approached the table where Inessa sat. ¡°Lady Inessa,¡± Aglaya greeted her respectfully. ¡°So, Aglaya, who contacted our Auvox? Was it the girls?¡± ¡°Yes. But I think it¡¯s best that everyone hears the message.¡± Aglaya produced a glossy black sphere from her pocket, clearing a corner of the table to place it. With a gentle infusion of aura, the sphere activated. A voice emanated from within: ¡°Lady Inessa, we¡¯re in the Turt Desert, approximately 300 kilometers west of Nenvia, near the canyon. Hendrina successfully eliminated her target without assistance, but we were caught off guard by a Crotalus Desertignis of an unidentified level. It withstood three NoA7 bombs at close range with no visible damage, suggesting it is at least Level 4. The beast is pursuing us¡ªperhaps viewing us as easy prey or due to accidental provocation. We are attempting to recharge the Command Wire, but it seems to be malfunctioning. We request assistance. We¡¯ll retreat and engage as necessary to buy time. Please, send help.¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± Edgar announced, standing abruptly and heading for the door. ¡°And where exactly do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Inessa¡¯s sharp tone halted him in his tracks as he passed the table. Her gaze was cold and unyielding. ¡°To the Turt Desert,¡± Edgar replied without looking back, his voice firm as he continued toward the door. In his mind, plans and strategies were already forming. He calculated the quickest route, while his concern for the girls¡¯ safety grew with each step.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Click¡­ tak. He reached for the door handle but froze when it refused to open. Click¡­ click¡­ click¡­ He tried again, pulling harder, even bracing his feet against the door. But no matter what he did, it remained firmly shut. Behind him, stifled giggles turned into outright laughter. ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°hmhm!¡± Defeated, Edgar turned to see the three women grinning. Inessa and Abigail didn¡¯t bother hiding their amusement, while Aglaya struggled to maintain a straight face. ¡°Inessa, open the door, Pleeease¡± he said, his voice tired and laced with frustration. ¡°I don¡¯t think I understood where you¡¯re going, Edgar. Could you repeat that?¡± Inessa asked, not even glancing at him as she calmly spread butter on a piece of bread. ¡°¡­¡± Frustrated, Edgar didn''t respond immediately. He clenched his fists because he knew what would happen, Inessa would keep him here and wouldn''t even let him go with her to help the girls. Meanwhile, Inessa calmly continued to eat and enjoy her snack. Beside her, Abigail had gotten dressed again and was also enjoying her snack. Seeing this scene only worsened Edgar''s distress and clouded the rational thoughts he was having.He knew what was coming¡ªInessa¡¯s refusal to let him leave. He racked his brain for alternatives. ¡°Inessa, open the door!¡± He shouted angrily, at the same time unconsciously expelling an extremely powerful wave of aura that flooded the room and planted feelings of anger and frustration in the three women. It was strong enough to test the limits of the aura containment and isolation spells that were placed in the room. They resisted the intensity of the aura very well without even letting a little leak out. ¡°QUIET.¡± Inessa¡¯s commanding voice sliced through the tension. With a flicker of her own aura, she dispersed Edgar¡¯s wave effortlessly. However, even though he quickly neutralized the aura wave, the feelings contained within it still affected the three women. Hence, unlike before when they had cheerful expressions and tried to contain their laughter, now their expressions were serious and they avoided looking at him. ¡°Do you have any idea what you just did?¡± Inessa asked, her tone sharp as she rose from her chair to face him. ¡°¡­¡±Shame and guilt rooted Edgar to the spot. He opened his mouth to respond but found no words. Seeing Edgar''s expression and noticing how he was feeling about the Link between them, Inessa quickly gave up her words of reprimand and changed the subject. ¡°The task was never going to be easy,¡± Inessa continued. ¡°They knew the risks. Hendrina completed her hunt¡ªthat¡¯s what matters. Now, I suggest you stay here, quiet and behaved.¡± She was direct and unlikely to change her mind, with those words she wanted to end the matter. ¡°¡­ But they asked for help¡­¡± Edgar¡¯s voice was barely above a whisper. ¡°You gave them Windor¡¯s Command Wire. He will intervene if their lives are truly at risk. Or do you not trust your own training expertise and Windor?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the issue! Windor will act, but only at the last moment. What if they¡¯re injured? They might not survive until help arrives! I don¡¯t want any of them to be in the same situation as Marien¡­¡± ¡°And you think I want that?¡± Inessa snapped, her tone sharp. ¡°So-¡± He tried to continue, but before he had time to continue his reasoning, he was interrupted by Inessa. ¡°But don¡¯t get me wrong, Edgar. I know the danger they¡¯re in and I understand very well that they asked for help because they couldn¡¯t handle the imminent danger. But do you know why I¡¯m not worried?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Lady Nala never leaves her students unsupervised.¡± ___________________________ ¡°Anya, I don¡¯t mean to be annoying or anything, but how long until the Command Wire is recharged?¡± Sonia asked. ¡°If you keep asking this every 30 seconds, it¡¯ll take even longer.¡± Anya replied, her eyes closed and sitting on the floor while holding the Command Wire with both hands. ¡°I know, I know¡­ But the damn snake hasn¡¯t given up on devouring us, Anya. The wretch is still standing there, it knows we¡¯re still here, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s ready to attack as soon as the barrier is dispersed.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do anything. I¡¯m already doing my best here, we can only hope that the protective barrier lasts long enough for help to arrive¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be annoying and pessimistic this time, girls, but I don¡¯t think the barrier will last that long¡­¡± This time it was Mahara who spoke, who was also sitting on the floor and taking care of Hendrina¡¯s wounds. She pointed to some parts of the dome-shaped barrier that stood over them, protecting and hiding them from the Crotalus Desertignis. From the outside, the barrier and what was inside could not be seen by beings with senses below a certain level. As a barrier device given to them by Inessa, it required a level 6 beast to destroy it. However, it was a time-limited device, and at this moment, the parts Mahara pointed to were beginning to grow visibly more turbulent. A clear sign that the barrier was beginning to dissipate. Chapter 29 – Fight to Live (1)
¡°Take up your weapons¡­ There¡¯s no way to escape, so we must fight. If we¡¯re going to die, we must die fighting,¡± Anya said as she stood up and placed the Command Wire in her bag. The barrier was slowly dissipating, but it gave the three women time to grab their main weapons, secondary weapons, and several explosive devices. Anya, contrary to her light and weak appearance, was armed with an extremely heavy and sturdy twin-bladed war axe. The axe¡¯s handle was almost as thick as her arm and measured about 1 meter in length. Mahara, in contrast, was equipped with a round shield set and a long but slightly curved scimitar. Sonia carried a Nodachi measuring over 110 cm, encased in a sheath adorned with small gold threads and red fabric. All three women had daggers and long knives strapped to various parts of their bodies, such as their waists and boots. Each also wore a belt loaded with six explosive devices, and a spare sword was secured on their backs. As the barrier continued to weaken, they worked together to cover Hendrina¡¯s body with a camouflage cloak, masking her scent and blending her with the sand''s color. ¡°I wish I could say we¡¯re not in danger. I could lie and tell you that help will arrive in time, or that resistance is pointless¡­¡± Anya began, her tone steady yet grim as she prepared to address the group. She paused, glancing at the sky where Windor still hovered, showing no signs of interference. She looked to the other side, ensuring Hendrina was concealed properly. ¡°We have no chance of winning the battle ahead, girls. We are weak, young, and inexperienced¡ªthat¡¯s a fact. It¡¯s also a fact that, at best, we might defeat an experienced level 3 beast. But what we face is a Level 4 Aura Beast. An enemy that could take on 15, maybe 20 of us, and still emerge without serious injuries. Winning is far from possible. It¡¯s a utopia.¡± She walked to Sonia, locking eyes with her as she spoke. Then, she tightened Sonia¡¯s loose straps with precise movements. ¡°We¡¯re not fighting to win. We¡¯re fighting to survive. We must avoid injuries, take no risks, and stay cautious. Be cowards, yes¡ªbetter to live as cowards than to die in a hopeless battle. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Anya moved to Mahara, adjusting her gear as well. Because of the height difference, she had to step behind Mahara to secure her belt and straps. ¡°Hit and run, dodge and backstab, distract while the others strike. No heroes today, we will fight like cowards to survive like cowards. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°UNDERSTAND?¡± ¡°YES.¡± ¡°YES.¡± ¡°Then... MAY AURA PROTECT US. AAAAAHHHHHHH!¡± ¡°AAAAAHHHHHHH!¡± ¡°AAAAAHHHHHHH!¡± Crack. Tlimmm. TSSSSSSS. As the barrier shattered, the three women advanced in sync, with Anya and her axe leading the charge.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. The serpent, which had been buried in the sand with only its eyes visible, surged forward with incredible speed. ¡°Split up!¡± Anya shouted as soon as she realized the serpent was targeting her directly. Mahara went left and Sonia went right as soon as they heard the instruction. But the snake kept advancing towards Anya, and soon reached her. When it got close enough, the snake opened its mouth and intended to bite Anya and swallow her whole. The size of the mouth was more than enough for this, since the snake was over 20 meters long and its head was almost 3 meters from one eye to the other. At this size, the snake could easily swallow a buffalo whole without even dislocating its jaw. It would be very easy for it to swallow Anya whole, and the acid in the snake''s throat itself would kill her in a matter of seconds. But Anya anticipated the attack. With the momentum of her axe, she leapt into the air, spinning into a triple front flip. Thunk. The sound of the blow was muffled as if it had hit a soft cloth that drained the force of the impact. But fortunately, the sharp blade of the axe at high speed combined with the circular movement, the blow violently hit the snake''s jaw, breaking some cartilage inside its mouth. Tssss A little disoriented, the snake stopped its advance and rose to more than 4 meters in height, and searched his prey. But Anya had by this time already run to the snake''s blind spot and was circling towards its tail. ¡°Let¡¯s dance, bitch.¡± Meanwhile, Sonia sprinted along the serpent¡¯s opposite blind spot, yelling to draw its attention. Her taunts worked¡ªthe serpent fixated on her, ignoring Anya and Mahara near its tail. The serpent lunged at Sonia, but she dodged, countering with her Nodachi. ¡°Hehe, you didn¡¯t get it right¡­¡± Sonia scoffed, as she skillfully dodged the snake¡¯s first attack. Tsss. Tlinkk. ¡°Did that hurt?¡± Sonia teased, sidestepping another attack and striking again. Tsss. Tlinkk. ¡°Come on... Be faster.¡± Tsss. Tlinkk. Tsss. Tlinkk. Tlinkk. Tlinkk. Tlinkk. Tlinkk. Over and over, the pattern repeated: the serpent attacked, Sonia evaded, and her Nodachi struck. Though her blows didn¡¯t penetrate deeply, they left marks that irritated the beast. SSSSSSSS. ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s your fault for being so slow.¡± Frustrated by its inability to hit her, the serpent then adopted another tactic. It closed its eyes and soon its horns began to emit a red glow. Soon, the serpent opened its eyes again, and it didn''t take long for it to locate Sonia. From its horns, a cloud of red aura began to expand rapidly as it grew denser, infiltrating the scales and accumulating mainly inside the serpent''s mouth. A macabre smile seemed to form in the serpent''s mouth as the color of the scales on its head turned red. ¡°Heyy what''s up, bitch? Resorting to cheap tricks now? That¡¯s what losers do,¡± Sonia taunted, retreating instinctively as the aura expanded. The serpent unleashed a massive sphere of boiling acid, over two meters wide, hurtling toward Sonia at terrifying speed. With no time to think, she threw herself sideways, trusting her instincts. Sonia had little chance of dodging it if she relied on calculating the ball''s trajectory. Her combat instincts screamed at her to just throw herself in a random direction with all the strength and speed she could. There was no time for her to calculate the trajectory; she could only try to dodge randomly, trusting in luck. Which fortunately worked. *Splash* The acid ball missed its target by a few meters, but it was enough to splash a few times on Sonia''s clothes, which were immediately corroded, stopping only at the protective layer made of Anielito. "Shit..." Sonia exclaimed, still shaking from the adrenaline that ran through her veins from going through a deadly experience. Unfortunately, the snake opened its mouth again, but this time it formed three spheres of acid simultaneously, each the same size as the first... "Son of a bitch..." Surprise, anger, fear, there was no way to define just one emotion for what Sonia was feeling at that moment. But one thing was certain, she had little hope of dodging the next attack. Thwack. To Sonia''s rescue, Anya''s axe hit the weakest part of the tip of the Serpent''s tail, which made her lose her concentration as a cut was opened in her skin. "MOOVE" At the same time, Sonia heard a scream from Mahara who was running towards her. *Booommm* *GRRrrghhhhhhhhhh* But before she could react to the scream, an explosion occurred in the place where Anya was. Sonia was worried because she couldn''t see Anya, but Mahara soon reached her and pushed her roughly saying: ¡°Don''t lose focus. Anya is fine, she placed a bomb in the cut on the tail and got out in time. Go quickly and don''t delay the rotation. Prepare a heavy attack while I distract her.¡± ¡°Oh... Right... Uhumm I get it.¡± Somewhat confused, Sonia quickly ran to the Serpent''s blind spot while the Beast was distracted trying to find Anya, who had fled and camouflaged herself in the sand. At the same time, Mahara also took advantage of the Beast''s distraction to run at full speed and launch a powerful attack with her scimitar. *Grrrgghhhh* Which worked very well, as the serpent turned towards her and made a grotesque noise as acid dripped from its mouth. ¡°Now it''s me and you, my dear¡­¡±
Chapter 30 – Fighting to Live (2)
¡°You don¡¯t look so good¡­ How about some water?¡± As the snake chased her, firing a few small balls of acid at her, Mahara ran from side to side and skillfully dodged them. At the same time, she used the gaps between the snake¡¯s attacks to provoke the snake even more. Screaming between attacks, she made exaggerated and flashy movements with her shield. She also spread her aura around herself, creating a sort of mist that almost hid her body and made it difficult to perceive her movements. *Tsss* Therefore, even with the serpent''s heightened senses, Mahara could create gaps in the serpent''s perception, which it used to hide the scimitar''s movements. Furthermore, the serpent was often fooled by the direction of the shield, which Mahara randomly changed to create gaps to attack. *Splash* *Splash* *Splash* So the snake continued firing her balls of Acid, which became more and more precise, consequently becoming more difficult for Mahara to dodge. *Splash* *Splash* ¡°I think this is the limit¡­¡± After dodging several attacks, Mahara immediately realized that the snake had already analyzed her movements and adjusted its precision. It would be a matter of time before she was hit by a ball of acid¡­ *Tsss-Tss-Tss* And just like it did before, the snake suddenly stopped its movements and rose to its full height, it seemed to have a sinister smile on its mouth. Its horns began to glow even brighter, the red color spreading even further, covering about 1/3 of the snake''s entire body. Its scales became even more prominent and looked slightly goosebumped. Its eyes also turned crimson red and a blood-colored mist was expelled from its loreal pits. This was a clear sign that the snake was becoming more and more serious in its hunt. ¡°Yeah, we''re screwed.¡± Said Mahara, upon realizing that the snake had changed its appearance again. On her face, a nervous smile was barely contained, her hands also tightly gripped her scimitar and shield. *Thumpp* Sshhhhhh* Without warning or even time to prepare, a large sphere of boiling acid landed a few meters away from where Mahara was. The splashes that reached her immediately corroded her clothes and the anielite protection was also corroded. The acid became more powerful, that was a fact. But it was also a fact that the casting and preparation time had been shortened to almost zero¡­ There would be no more room for error, Mahara thought as she looked at the pool of acid still boiling on the sand. *Thumpp* Sshhhhhh* But just as she thought this, another sphere of acid landed exactly in the same place as the previous one. ¡°!!!!!¡± Astonished, Mahara immediately looked at the snake. *Tsss-Tss-Tss* *Ggrrhhhnmm* And there she was, with a predatory gaze focused on Mahara, with a devilish smile on her face and snaking through the air as if she were dancing. Everything about the snake made Mahara understand that the snake was having fun¡­ The snake was showing that it could have ended the game much earlier¡­ And now, it wanted to play a little more¡­ *Thumpp* Sshhhhhh* The main clue was the third ball of acid that landed exactly in the same place as the other two and just a few meters away from Mahara. Just like the previous two, Mahara was unable to notice the preparation and launch time¡­ It was almost instantaneous¡­This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°We are so screwed.¡± The only alternative left for Mahara was to run, to run desperately and as fast as possible to try to dodge the attacks that she had no idea where they would come from. *Thumpp* *Thumpp* From side to side¡­ *Thumpp* *Thumpp* In a zigzag¡­ *Thumpp* *Thumpp* In a straight line¡­ Mahara spent 3 whole minutes running desperately and dodging - by luck or coincidence - of the deadly acid balls. The snake, in turn, did not even bother to follow her¡­ On the contrary, the snake stood still while its prey ran away. And soon Mahara realized why she wasn''t being followed... But as soon as Mahara reached a considerable distance, about 150 meters from the snake, she realized why she wasn''t being followed. Mahara found herself trapped in quicksand¡­ Without any plausible explanation, Mahara knew that that lake of quicksand would not be there naturally. It was at this moment that she realized that she had fallen into the snake''s trap¡­ The snake meticulously guided her towards this place, it was probably also the snake that created this gigantic lake of quicksand. ¡°Sigh... So that¡¯s why she wasn¡¯t using her aura to full capacity¡­ Anya, are you listening?¡± Realizing the situation, Mahara used her aura to find and send a message to Anya. ¡°I¡¯m listening¡­¡± Anya replied, a few seconds later sending a reply message. ¡°I¡¯m trapped in quicksand, a perimeter of 500 meters or more. The aura contained in the sand matches Crotalus¡¯s aura, it¡¯s a trap.¡± ¡°I already know, Mahara. Actually, it¡¯s not just 500 meters, almost 40000 square meters is the area of ??SOLID ground where we are, the ONLY area of ??solid ground¡­ We¡¯re surrounded, Mahara, she¡¯s slowly turned the entire area within a 400 meter radius into her trap. And the circle is closing in¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha, she had us from the start¡­ She really was just playing around. Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Stay there, don¡¯t try to resist because the sand¡¯s strength is amplified to hold level 3 beasts easily. It¡¯s useless and will only speed up the process. We¡¯ll do our best to keep her busy.¡± ¡°Understood¡­ Be careful.¡± ¡°We will¡­¡± "All I can do is wait patiently for death or a miracle, Hehe. " Mahara thought, as she tried to get into the sand to increase the contact area. "Aura, please give us strength." Anya said, as she ran around the snake and looked for a blind spot to launch a strike. ¡°AhhhHHH¡± Meanwhile, Sonia was getting the snake¡¯s attention and trying to attack with her nodachi. *Tlink* *Tlink* *Tlink* Unfortunately, Sonia''s most ferocious attacks, even when strengthened with aura, did absolutely nothing to the snake''s resistant scales. "RETIRE, SONIA." Anya shouted, as her senses alerted her that the snake was emitting aura. *Thumpp* As Sonia threw herself back with force, a ball of Acid hit almost exactly where she was. It wasn''t close enough to hit her precisely, but it was close enough for considerable splashes to hit her. Which would certainly be enough to get past Anielito''s protective layer and corrode her skin and muscles. Without a doubt, Sonia''s two legs could be neutralized... *Tsss* Fortunately, Sonia escaped unharmed, but the snake realized that something was wrong... The last attempts to neutralize a target had been frustrated by Anya... This shouldn''t happen, her shots were fast and silent, almost imperceptible even for Level 4 Aura Beasts like her. But she soon realized that she was focusing on the wrong target. The priority should be to neutralize the prey that could detect her attacks... "Hheeyyy, where are you looking, coward?? I''m here..." Sonia shouted, trying to get the snake''s attention. *Tlink* *Tlink* *Tlink* "Heeeyyyy..." But unfortunately, even launching several blows with her Nodachi, Sonia was unable to get the snake''s attention. Anya also realized this, since the snake was moving towards her and taking her as its priority target. ¡°Sonia, charge up a full-power attack and aim for the horns. I¡¯ll distract it¡­¡± As soon as she said that, Anya immediately started running. The snake also followed her closely, while simultaneously firing a few acid balls at her. But this time, the snake had no intention of missing its shots¡­ *Thumpp**Thumpp**Thumpp**Thumpp* Each of its balls were heading precisely at Anya. The aim was perfect and the speed was fast enough to give her no time to dodge. But as if she had already predicted this, Anya had left a lit explosive device in her hands. She had a vague idea of ??throwing it at the snake when she had the chance and making it lose its concentration. But when she realized that the snake wouldn¡¯t give her a chance, she ran to buy enough time for the fuse to burn out. Then, she threw it at the snake as soon as she noticed the aura fluctuation in the snake¡¯s horns. *BOOMMMM* It was the precise timing¡­ The explosion occurred about 30 meters away from Anya, enough to throw her back a few meters. But it was also enough to completely interrupt and disperse the snake''s shots. The fireball rose more than 20 meters and the smoke from the explosion took over the snake''s vision. The shock wave also created a cloud of sand that clouded the snake''s vision for a few seconds. The heat from the explosion and the taste of carbon and salts in the air made the snake''s brain want to retreat immediately. All of this made the snake''s senses lose Anya. Even so, the snake did not give up its hunt and began to circle the area of ??the explosion in search of making visual contact with its prey. Anya, in turn, wasted no time and once again she had another explosive device ready to be thrown at the snake. *Boommmmm* Another explosion occurred and the snake again the heat of the explosion and the taste of carbon and salts in the air made the snake''s brain want to retreat had its senses clouded and it lost sight of Anya. But again it recovered and looked for Anya again. Who again had another explosive device in her hand ready to explode... And for the third time she threw the explosive device at the snake. *Boommmmm* But this time the snake was not caught in the explosion...
Chapter 31 – Fighting to Live (3) After receiving countless direct hits, the serpent decided to adopt an alternative approach. Burying itself in the sand to hide from the explosions, it managed to shake off the stunning effects while using its senses to move towards Anya. This also didn¡¯t give Anya any room to use her other explosive devices, as it would be a waste of resources. Instead, she ran at full speed while looking at Sonia in the distance, who was standing still concentrating aura in her Nodachi. Anya needed to buy a few more precious seconds, it would be enough time for Sonia to complete her attack. If they were lucky, the blow could temporarily cut off the flow of aura that was constantly flowing from the horns to the rest of the serpent¡¯s body. But the serpent wasn¡¯t cooperating¡­ For it moved quickly and fluidly and managed to emerge from under the sand exactly where Anya was at the moment. Thus, in trying to escape, Anya found herself being thrown upwards along with a large amount of sand by the serpent¡¯s head. Plock "Urrghhhh..." After reaching nearly 25 meters high and spinning around, Anya fell painfully onto the sand. She didn¡¯t break any bones, but it was enough to make her spit blood and bleed from her nose. But this wasn¡¯t over yet¡­ thunk ¡°Aaahhhh¡± She groaned in pain again as the serpent used the tip of its tail as a weight to crush Anya against the ground. thunk ¡°Urrhgaahhh¡± thunk thunk thunk Crack Tsssssssss Once wasn¡¯t enough to satisfy the serpent¡¯s sadistic desire. It crushed Anya against the ground several times using its tail. ¡°May the aura bless this blade¡­¡± Sonia, who noticed this situation, immediately stopped her concentration and immediately rushed to help Anya. She observed the point where she would launch her attack and plotted her route to reach the top of the snake''s head. Even with 90% of the full force of her strongest strike, Sonia hoped that this would be enough to buy some time. How much? A few seconds, 2 minutes at most. Just enough time to recover Anya''s body and give her healing medicine. But after that, it would be just her and the Aura Beast, with no one else to help her. Meanwhile, Anya, who had already fainted after the third blow, looked horrible. Several of her bones were broken, blood was dripping from her mouth and huge bruises spread across her body, even some exposed fractures were seen. The snake only stopped its attack when its senses could no longer pick up the normal vibrations of Anya''s heart. The heart was very weak, but still alive, which didn''t really matter to the snake, since it was only a matter of time before its prey died. Then, the snake opened its mouth and was about to swallow Anya''s motionless body. Without rushing, it looked at its prey for some reaction while it slowly approached. As if it was giving Anya a chance to escape...But that didn''t happen, Anya was motionless and about to be swallowed. Until the snake felt something crawling over its skin and heading for its head. Grrhhhggrrr The snake then began to move and snake through the sand aggressively, trying to get rid of the enemy on its back. But Sonia was more agile and skillful, she managed to stay standing on the snake''s back and continued advancing towards her target at maximum speed.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. GrrhhhHHHHH Even though the snake was moving aggressively, it realized that it would not easily get rid of the enemy. So it decided to dive back into the sand. ¡°Not this time¡­¡± Swwosssshhhh Sonia was faster and managed to reach her target to launch a blow with all her strength at the serpent¡¯s left horn. The Nodachi, imbued with a blue aura, made a wide and powerful movement, almost perfect. Sonia felt confident in the blow and had a smile on her face as she hit the horn. Tlinnnnnnnk But to her despair, the Nodachi hit against a solid bar of Tripolium¡­ Or at least that¡¯s what Sonia thought when she felt a jolt in her body after her Nodachi failed to even scratch the protective surface on the serpent¡¯s horns. ¡°Son of a Bitc-¡± She didn¡¯t have time to admire her monumental failure, she was thrown away after the serpent brutally shook her head. thunk urghh Blehh To complicate the situation even more, the serpent did the same thing to Sonia. She used her tail as a weight to crush Sonia who had fallen to the ground and was disoriented. Sonia had no chance to defend herself, as soon as she took the first attack from the tail, she felt her body lose strength and began to vomit blood. thunk thunk thunk By the second attack, Sonia had already fainted, and by the third and fourth attacks she was no longer showing any reaction. Even so, the snake only stopped its attacks when Sonia was in the same physical condition or worse than Anya. Tsss Finally, after neutralizing its two main prey, the snake, without any visible damage, began to move its head to examine the area. It savored the air, trying to identify new prey or any danger nearby. From its senses, came the presence of the prey that had been caught in its trap, which was already almost completely submerged in the sand and it would be a matter of minutes until it was neutralized. In addition, the snake also noticed the faint presence of the prey that it had seen fighting the rock scorpion. Which posed no danger to it, since this prey had already been neutralized due to the scorpion''s venom. The hunt was over¡­ Even though none of her prey were dead¡­ ¡°Yeah¡­ We tried¡­¡± Said Mahara, who was submerged up to her neck in quicksand. Wistfully, she began to watch the blue sky and the clouds passing by. She never imagined that her last moments would be like this, watching her friends being devoured by an Aura Beast while she stood there, unable to move to help. Ela nunca imaginou que seus ¨²ltimos momentos seriam assim, vendo seus amigos sendo devorados por uma Aura Beast enquanto ela estava ali, incapaz de se mover para ajudar. There was no anger, no fear, no despair¡­ All that remained in Mahara¡¯s mind was sadness and melancholy. KKKYYYYAAAAAAAAAAA But like the sweet voice of the aura coming from the sky, a fierce cry from Windor resounded over the battlefield¡­ Bringing a bit of hope to Mahara¡¯s heart, who saw the figure of the eagle making an abysmal dive towards the terrible serpent. The speed was absurd, creating a great sonic boom as it made its dive. The speed was so great that the shock wave at the tip of his beak was dragged to cover the bird''s entire body. The serpent also realized the danger Windor represented. A mortal danger that it could not face at the moment. That is why the serpent immediately buried itself in the sand and sank to a safe depth. Even so, Windor still continued his dive, trying to carefully observe the movement of the sand to locate the serpent. Windor had no intention of slowing down, even when he was close to the ground; on the contrary, he accelerated even more. His target was locked in his sights... But because of his lack of combat experience, Windor was about to make a dramatic mistake. "He''s going to kill us..." Mahara said. She had seen Windor do this move several times during training. It was a move that Edgar called Collapse. A single-target impact move, but its side effects had a considerable area of ??destruction. It consisted of using Windor''s abysmal speed, combined with the natural magic of birds to create a protective barrier in front of his beak. But instead of causing just a single impact, Edgar taught Windor a quick explosion magic. It had everything to fail, since the barrier in Windor''s beak was only responsible for protecting and insulating the bird''s body against wind pressure at considerable speeds. The higher the speed, the smaller the friction area and the greater the aerodynamics of the barrier. Simple and practical. However, the birds also use this barrier to slow down, decreasing the aerodynamics and increasing the friction area. But in doing so, the birds'' barrier overheat due to friction, forcing the birds to use a second natural cooling magic... Depending on the speed, the temperature would be more than enough to melt common metals, such as iron, silver and copper. And after observing this phenomenon, Edgar had an evil idea... What would happen if you combined compressed air, extremely high temperatures and an explosion? The answer? An explosion with extremely high kinetic force and temperatures. To the point where a basic level 1 fireball spell would have enough power to destroy everything within a 5 meter radius. Windor, a young level 4 Aura Beast, is able to easily create a level 3 fireball spell. Which according to the rules established by the Ancient Dragons, would be at least 100 times stronger than a level 1 spell. Furthermore, it would be hot enough to fry weak beings, such as a Level 3 Aura Beast. Or, in this case, Mahara, Sonia, Anya, and Hendrina¡­ Chapter 32 – Collapse KRA-KOOOOOM! The sound of rapidly compressing and decompressing air was deafening. Despite his immense resistance, Windor''s descent accelerated exponentially. The friction between his barrier and the air heated to the point of generating large sparks of fire. At this velocity, Windor had effectively turned himself into a kinetic energy bomb, capable of instantly killing any level 4 beast upon impact. Even so, the serpent lurking 20 meters deep beneath the desert sand wouldn¡¯t feel a thing. However, by using Collapse, the kinetic energy would amplify his explosion magic, creating a detonation powerful enough to obliterate everything within nearly 200 meters of dense forest. In a desert like this, the explosion would ignite the sands in a fiery radius of at least 500 meters, frying everything above ground and boiling alive any creatures hidden beneath. ¡°Foolish bird¡­,¡± muttered Mahara as Windor drew closer to the ground, seconds before impact. It was humiliating enough to face death while barely injured, having been caught in an ambush and left aside as a non-threat. She sank slowly into the sand, helpless, watching her friends endure brutal attacks. Adding to her shame, the bird in which they had placed a flicker of hope would be the one to deliver them a painful end. She couldn¡¯t even be sure there¡¯d be remains of their bodies when it was all over. Vrruouummmm SwoshhOOOMMMMMMM! As death approached, time seemed to slow for Mahara. From her sinking vantage point, she witnessed everything in excruciating detail¡­ She saw Windor maintain his staggering velocity until he reached an altitude of 20 meters. She saw him fold his wings tightly, expanding his barrier to nearly 10 meters in diameter and flattening it to eliminate all aerodynamics. She heard a thunderous roar and saw sparks ignite the air between the barrier and the sand, turning it a glowing red. At 10 meters, the barrier morphed into the shape of a shell, forcing the air inside to compress and heat even further¡­ PHSSSSSSST! Finally, at just 3 meters above ground, Mahara saw a fireball ignite within the barrier, accompanied by the hissing release of compressed air. BOOOOMMMM! The explosion was brutal. Mahara felt the shockwave as a massive wall of fire swept across the desert, engulfing everything in sight. Her instincts told her to close her eyes and pray for a swift end. Whooooosh¡­ But when the fiery wave passed, she felt¡­ nothing. ¡°What?¡± She opened her eyes, realizing she was encased in a protective aura. The barrier shielded her from harm, even from the scorching heat of the sand beneath her. Yet, as she surveyed her surroundings, the devastation left her speechless. At the center of the blast, the heat had melted the sand into a sinister lake of molten glass. A crater, nearly 15 meters deep and with a radius of 100 meters, stretched outward. Everything within its grasp had been hurled away, except for the molten sand that pooled to form the lake.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Meanwhile, the bodies of Anya and Sonia hung suspended mid-air, enveloped in the same protective aura as Mahara. They remained frozen in place, untouched by the chaos. A black cloud of smoke blotted out the sun, amplifying the eerie glow of the molten lake below. The scene was both hypnotic and horrifying. Yet, the dense smoke obscured Mahara¡¯s view, leaving her uncertain about Hendrina¡¯s fate. And then¡­ another surprise. Recent rains had left the Desert of Turt with unusually high moisture levels. When the sand was rapidly heated by the explosion, all the water up to a depth of 4 meters vaporized almost instantly. Shhhwwooohhhh The steam, mixed with dust particles, dispersed into the scorching air. The combination of a massive dust cloud, lingering smoke, extreme heat, and a pool of glowing lava could only lead to one outcome¡­ BOOMMMMMMMM! A secondary explosion rocked the desert, transforming the already desolate scene into one of utter devastation.
While the catastrophic events unfolded below, two figures hovered above the desert, concealed within an isolating aura barrier. Floating 1200 meters in the air, the barrier rendered their presence undetectable to any being on this planet. The number of beings capable of sensing such a barrier was limited to a few dozen. Those capable of breaking it could be counted on one hand. Inside, Edgar stood beside a striking woman. Her dark skin contrasted with her long, braided white hair, which cascaded down in two thick plaits. Her full lips and hypnotic light-brown eyes adorned a face that was both bold and extraordinarily beautiful. Her physique was equally remarkable. Tall and imposing, her thick, toned legs and prominent, sculpted posterior were barely contained by her training pants. Her sports bra revealed an impeccably trained abdomen, with eight defined muscles clearly visible, as well perfectly proportioned breasts. ¡°So, what¡¯s your opinion of this fight?¡± Edgar asked, curiosity evident in his tone. The woman, her gaze cold and unyielding, observed the scene below. ¡°Hmph¡­ Disappointing,¡± she replied curtly, closing her eyes and exhaling deeply. ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± ¡°And that¡¯s generous,¡± she said, turning her attention to Windor, who was now circling above in search of his prey. ¡°You¡¯re being too harsh, Nala. They were up against a level 4 beast¡ªand not just any beast, a Crotalus Desertignis,¡± Edgar argued, his eyes following Windor¡¯s movements. ¡°They failed miserably to meet my expectations. I thought they could perform better and buy more time. Hendrina could barely defeat the rock scorpion. If this were a real scenario, none of them would have survived.¡± ¡°Is that why you let them suffer so much?¡± Edgar jabbed, poking Nala¡¯s thick thigh repeatedly. ¡°Stop that,¡± she said, grabbing his hand. ¡°Compared to the real consequences they¡¯d face in such a situation, this was just a painful lesson. Call it a warning.¡± ¡°Hmph, sounds more like you were entertaining yourself,¡± Edgar teased, using his other hand to poke her again. ¡°Think what you want. Remember, I¡¯m the one known for my strength, not you. And stop that¡­¡± she warned, ending the conversation by grabbing Edgar¡¯s arm and locking him in a headscissor hold. ¡°Mnhhh,¡± Edgar groaned, half-heartedly attempting to escape. His efforts were feeble, almost as if he wasn¡¯t trying at all. ¡°You¡¯re such a pervert. You don¡¯t even try to hide how much you¡¯re enjoying this,¡± Nala remarked with a sly grin. Her predatory smile grew as she felt Edgar¡¯s aura radiating ecstasy and euphoria within the barrier. ¡°Mnhhh¡­ Hhhhkk¡­¡± Edgar¡¯s resistance remained weak, and Nala barely applied any pressure. If he truly wanted, he could break free at any moment, but for some reason, he didn¡¯t. The dense aura filled the barrier, affecting Nala as well. Her instincts dulled her sense of restraint, and her grin became even more feral. But it didn¡¯t last. ¡°Enough,¡± she said, releasing Edgar and dispersing his aura with a wave of her hand. ¡°¡­¡± Edgar stood, adjusting his clothes, his expression deeply embarrassed. He avoided her gaze, choosing silence. ¡°¡­¡± Nala said nothing either, and an awkward tension settled between them. Neither seemed to know what to say. Fortunately, Windor¡¯s ongoing battle with the Crotalus Desertignis provided a much-needed distraction. The serpent had narrowly escaped Windor¡¯s devastating attack but suffered severe burns and injuries. Its scales were scorched, and it retaliated by hurling acidic projectiles at its aerial assailant. Unfortunately for the serpent, it was clearly at a disadvantage. Windor¡¯s superior speed and control of the skies allowed him to evade her attacks effortlessly. With each dive, he struck her with his claws, further weakening her defenses. The serpent was resilient, but it was slowly losing the battle as the damage accumulated. Even when it intended to burrow into the sand and flee, Windor used his excellent wing strength to grab and lift the serpent into the air. It was clear to Edgar that the battle¡¯s conclusion was only a matter of time. Chapter 33 – The End of the Hunt ¡°This is over¡­¡± Edgar said, watching the battle between Windor and the Crotalus Desertignis with a detached, almost disinterested gaze. ¡°You¡¯d die easily in combat if you think like that, boy.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Pay attention. The real fight starts now. Watch carefully so you can later correct the mistakes that the useless bird is making¡ªand will continue to make.¡± Entirely uninterested in the fight, Nala watched the two beasts as though they were ants. Her main concern was using the situation to teach Edgar a few things while silently berating herself for her earlier shameful actions. ¡°The first rule of combat is knowing how to study your enemies. The useless bird does this instinctively, but its training has been severely lacking in this regard. It moves forward too much, and its exploratory attacks are slow. If it were facing a Naja Aquaestrictor, it would already be caught and dead.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Edgar listened intently as he observed the battle. ¡°Look at that. It flies too high and leaves too many openings for the enemy to hide. At any moment, the serpent will stop trying to flee and switch to survival combat. Let¡¯s see how the useless bird handles that¡­¡± As if on cue, the fight shifted dramatically. The serpent stopped attempting to flee from Windor and began emitting a dense red aura from its horns. Its scales, already deep red, bristled and darkened further. The horns grew nearly twice their size, its fangs lengthened, and even its eyes turned a solid crimson, completely obscuring the irises. Then, an extraordinary sight stunned Edgar: the serpent began releasing fire from its loreal pits and mouth. ¡°Now it¡¯s getting serious... Send the command for the useless bird not to use combat mode,¡± Nala said. ¡°Huh? But why? Won¡¯t the Crotalus have the upper hand?¡± ¡°Exactly. If it only ever faces weak opponents, it¡¯ll never grow stronger. Even though it¡¯s male, it needs to learn how to handle mortal threats¡ªjust like the girls did, though they failed miserably.¡± ¡°¡­ Understood.¡± Recognizing the situation, Edgar sent a message using his aura, commanding Windor not to enter combat mode. The bird received the message clearly and obeyed without hesitation, though it became more hesitant and cautious in its movements. The serpent, on the other hand, grew bolder and more confident. It launched a barrage of massive fireballs toward Windor. These were larger and faster than the acidic projectiles from before, making them more challenging to dodge. But the true danger of this attack lay not in its size or speed. In reality, the Crotalus Desertignis used this special ability to counter swift prey or defend against airborne predators. The trick was in the aura infused within the fireballs, which were directly connected to the serpent¡¯s horns. This meant each fireball had a controllable amount of aura, allowing the serpent to guide them at will. Unaware of this, both Windor and Edgar were caught off guard when the fireballs seemed to come alive, homing in on their target. They pursued Windor at full speed, undeterred even as he ascended hundreds of meters. Instead, the fireballs encircled Windor¡¯s path, forcing him to retreat and descend, driving him back toward the battlefield closer to the ground.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Soon, they caught up to him. Windor, having no other option, used his magic to create a shield of cold air around himself for protection. It worked, shielding him from most of the fireballs. Unfortunately, two struck him at point-blank range, causing severe damage and momentarily throwing him off balance. Falling several meters, Windor managed to recover but was immediately pursued by another wave of fireballs. He quickly created another cold-air shield, slightly stronger this time. This time, he withstood the barrage before the shield shattered. However, a third wave of fireballs caught him by surprise. Hastily erecting a shield, Windor couldn¡¯t hold it, and five fireballs struck him at close range. The damage was extensive. Severe burns marred his body, and the feathers on his wings and tail were badly damaged. Windor lost balance again, plummeting several meters before regaining flight just above the ground. The altitude was perfect for the serpent, which wasted no time sending yet another wave of fireballs. Despite the threat and his grave injuries, Windor didn¡¯t back down. Instead, he stopped dodging altogether and committed everything to an attack. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Windor. Use the rotation and freezing techniques together. Aim for the target.¡± Hearing his master¡¯s words, Windor immediately regained composure. As the fireballs closed in again, Windor didn¡¯t hesitate this time. Folding his wings, he changed direction and dove toward the ground at high speed. The fireballs followed, but Windor raised a barrier in front of his beak. However, this barrier wasn¡¯t for protection or aerodynamics. It was designed as a drill, with deep grooves. As air passed through the grooves, the barrier began spinning rapidly, creating a mini-tornado around Windor. Once he gained enough speed, Windor used magic to freeze the barrier. The fireballs chasing him were extinguished instantly upon contact with the extremely cold air trailing behind Windor. The serpent noticed this but realized that launching more fireballs would be futile. All it could do now was try to hide. But there was no time for that. Windor had already closed the distance. ¡°That¡¯s an impressive move. When did you train for that?¡± Nala asked, her face showing a hint of surprise at Windor¡¯s highly effective strike against the serpent. ¡°Heh, you didn¡¯t think I spent two years only teaching him the Collapse technique and high-speed flight, did you?¡± Edgar responded smugly, his expression filled with satisfaction. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. I just find it interesting for an aura beast to execute such a complex move without numerous prior failures,¡± Nala replied, avoiding Edgar¡¯s gaze, knowing he was wearing a triumphant smirk. ¡°It wasn¡¯t anything extraordinary. It¡¯s almost the same principle as Collapse. But this is a single-target attack focused on piercing power. It¡¯s great against high-defense enemies, and I thought it might work against fire attacks. Luckily, I was right.¡± Saying this, Edgar turned his attention back to Windor, who, despite his injuries, stood victoriously over the carcass of the Crotalus Desertignis. The carcass had been split in two by Windor¡¯s strike. The tail half twitched erratically, though it was merely due to lingering nervous reflexes. The other half, where the head was located, lay firmly pinned under Windor¡¯s talons. Though it continued to spasm, there was no life left in the serpent. Its skull had been cracked open by Windor¡¯s powerful beak, and its brain devoured. Unfortunately, Windor missed out on the greater reward¡ªa core of aura¡ªsince the serpent was female. To compensate for the lack of a core, Windor began tearing apart the serpent¡¯s remains, searching for areas where the aura concentration was highest. These were sensitive aura points, where complex interconnections ran through its aura veins. ¡°Well, it seems the bird isn¡¯t so useless after all,¡± Nala remarked, complimenting Windor¡¯s ability to defeat the serpent even without entering combat mode. ¡°Stop calling him that. Besides, you were the one who gave him to me as a gift. If he really were useless, wouldn¡¯t it be your fault for choosing him?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got a point... But if you put as much effort into training your aura core as you do with your pets, you¡¯d already be ready to travel with me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s irrelevant. Besides, I¡¯m fine for now. I don¡¯t want to leave home anytime soon. I¡¯m a laid-back guy who doesn¡¯t like over-the-top adventures or responsibilities.¡± ¡°When you turn ten, you¡¯ll need to attend the Academy. By sixteen, you¡¯ll leave the Academy and train under Lord Akachi¡¯s guidance. After that, a peaceful life will be out of reach. You know that, don¡¯t you?¡± Nala said, turning to Edgar with a tone of warning and threat. ¡°Of course, but as I said, I¡¯m a laid-back guy. One thing at a time,¡± Edgar replied calmly, not meeting her gaze. ¡°Ha. You¡¯ve got a Nexus Link with a Dragon Lady and have already accepted my Soul Link. You¡¯re definitely not a laid-back guy,¡± Nala teased, her voice laced with irony and a hint of a warning. ¡°¡­ Next year.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll travel together next year.¡± Caught off guard, Nala quickly turned toward the horizon. Yet, she couldn¡¯t hide the shy smile that spread across her face upon hearing Edgar¡¯s promise. ¡°I will hold you to that promise.¡± She said softly. Chapter 34 – Returning Home KYAAAAA! Satisfied after devouring the primary aura points of the serpent, Windor took to the skies, leaving the mutilated carcass behind for other animals to scavenge. There was no need to harvest its hide, fangs, venom glands, or other items. "None of that will be of any use to you. Those are worthless items from a weak Aura beast," Nala remarked after noticing Edgar''s interest in the carcass of the Crotalus Desertignis. "I see... But having proof of the hunt would be nice. Windor deserves a trophy, don¡¯t you think?" "And what about the girls? How would they feel about that?" "You''re right. I hadn¡¯t considered that." Having a trophy from an Aura Beast that had nearly killed them would hardly be comforting. In fact, it would be humiliating for them to be reminded of this day of despair. Realizing his mistake, Edgar lost interest in the carcass and began searching for the girls. "Send them home, please, Nala¡­" Edgar asked politely. "And why should I?" Nala replied, refusing. "Huh??" Edgar looked at her in surprise. "Why should I?" Nala asked again, her expression indifferent. "You¡¯re the one with spatial magic here¡­ You just need to snap your fingers, and they¡¯ll be home," Edgar reasoned. "My spatial magic is unique in this world, Edgar. But it comes at a price... I don¡¯t even use it often for myself because it¡¯s exhausting. Why should I use it now? You can take them on your useless bird just fine." "Please, Nala¡­" Nearly pleading, Edgar grabbed both her hands. Covering his grip with hers, Nala raised their hands until Edgar was on his tiptoes. Then, with an ironic smile, she whispered to him: "And what do I gain from this?" "!!!?? Aren¡¯t you ashamed of blackmailing a five-year-old boy?" Edgar protested, his face showing indignation. "You¡¯re not a five-year-old boy, and you can give me what I want." "No... Absolutely not. Last time, you took me to a gambling den and told the manager I was your lucky charm..." Pulling his hands free from hers, Edgar turned away, grumbling loudly. "Don¡¯t be a hypocrite. I remember very well that you made most of the bets yourself. You even threw yourself at that White Oni attendant," Nala countered, poking him as he had earlier done to her. "Humph. Just because I wanted to touch her horns doesn''t mean you had to push me towards her. You only did it because you wanted to distract me and take my cards. At end, you took all the money I won!" Edgar retorted, stepping farther away from her to escape the pokes. "You don¡¯t need money; you¡¯re a five-year-old boy, remember?" "Saying that you sound like a beggar with no place to die!" "Watch your tongue, boy. Did you forget who you¡¯re speaking to? I am a Great Dragon Lady with more riches and possessions than you can imagine." "Oh, what a benevolent and majestic Great Dragon Lady you are... Taking the honestly earned money of a boy."This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. "Stop being insolent. Any common human would kneel and kiss my feet just to be in my presence. Besides, you¡¯re already in debt to me." "I am not!" Edgar spun around, indignantly denying her claim. "Yes, you are... You¡¯ve already asked me for three favors today," Nala stated confidently, her smirk widening. "WHAT? I don¡¯t remember asking for three favors..." He approached her, staring closely as if daring her to explain. Unfazed, Nala leaned in, meeting his gaze with a teasing grin. "Shall I refresh your memory, Young Lord?" "By all means, Great Lady Nala," Edgar replied, feigning politeness in an attempt to provoke her. "First, you contacted me and asked me to convince Inessa to let you leave the house. I agreed out of goodwill because I thought it would be a good chance for you to get some fresh air." Nala straightened and turned her back on him, raising one finger. "Second, you decided to leave Typhoon at home and asked me to bring you here with my spatial magic. Following so far, Young Lord?" Another finger went up as she began circling Edgar. As her words sank in, Nala moved until she was behind Edgar. Placing her hands gently on his shoulders, she said: "And third, you asked me to protect the girls from the explosion caused by your command to your useless bird. Purely out of curiosity and against my better judgment..." "¡­" Edgar couldn¡¯t respond. His face was a mix of shame and frustration as he silently endured the weight of her words. "Have you no shame? Imagine the trauma they might have suffered. Mahara is still conscious even now. Imagine what she witnessed... The sea of fire, the toxic smoke, that lake of molten lava, her companions in such deplorable states. Just imagine how she might feel when she learns that you¡¯re the one who ordered that useless bird to do it..." To Edgar, Nala¡¯s words were needles piercing his mind and tearing at his soul. Guilt, fear, shame, sorrow, and regret overwhelmed him. "What will become of them after today? And what will they think of you when they know? The benevolent, kind, and caring Young Lord they so admire placed them in such suffering... I wouldn¡¯t know how to face that, and mind you, I have far more experience with tragedies than you can fathom. Tsk-tsk-tsk... Poor things." "That¡¯s a low blow, Nala..." "It¡¯s the truth, boy." "You win. Satisfied? Let¡¯s go home, now..." Edgar muttered softly, lowering his head. "Very well, boy. Very well. If it¡¯s any consolation, they¡¯re women. A little affection and care, and they¡¯ll come running back to you. Besides, Hendrina, Sonia, and Anya won¡¯t remember the explosion. Mahara might be more challenging to handle, of course, but I¡¯m sure you can resolve that with a good, long conversation later." "¡­" Edgar said nothing. His expression remained dark and somber. "Let¡¯s go home." With those words, Nala manipulated her aura, and several ring-shaped portals formed. Four small rings transported the girls first. A massive ring appeared in the sky, which Windor passed through without hesitation. Finally, a large ring materialized in front of Edgar and Nala. Edgar, looking downcast and dejected, stepped through first, followed by Nala who had a smile on her face. But before she entered, she sent a message to a group of hunters watching from a distance: "The carcass of the Rock Scorpion is yours, as well as what remains of the Crotalus Desertignis. But half of the earnings must be donated to the orphanages in Cendris. Announce that this is a gift from the benevolent and esteemed Edgar Crimmont, Nexus Companion of the Dragon Lady Inessa Crimmont¡­" With that said, she passed through the portal, which closed immediately after. _______________________________ "WHAT the hell just happened here??" A tall, strong woman with red hair, long, curved horns, glinting blue eyes, and gray skin exclaimed, utterly stunned. "Sweet Aura¡­ If that wasn¡¯t terrifying as hell, I don¡¯t know what is," replied another woman, even taller and more muscular, with the same gray skin and horns but blue hair and red eyes. "You two have no idea what that was, do you?" asked a third woman, a brunette with feline ears atop her head and sharp claws on her hands. "Now isn¡¯t the time for this. Let¡¯s grab the loot the Holy Dragon Lady left us and get out of here before another Level 4 Beast shows up," said the last of the group, a tiefling with red skin, black hair, and large, downward-curving horns. She was as tall and strong as the tallest of the others. The women were lying under a massive, enchanted cloak of protection and camouflage. They had been on an expedition to hunt Fodinatrix Spiders, Level 1 or 2 Aura Beasts that specialized in digging tunnels and setting sand traps for their prey. But while searching for signs of the beasts, the group had stumbled upon Anya¡¯s team battling the Crotalus Desertignis. They had thought of helping but were stopped by the same voice that had just gifted them the carcasses. "The Holy Dragon Lady said it was a gift from the Nexus Companion of the Holy Dragon Lady Crimmont. So, the rumors were true¡­" As they rushed to examine the serpent¡¯s remains, the feline-eared woman spoke aloud. "I thought it was just the bard exaggerating, but I may have to reconsider my opinion of her," added the tiefling. Chapter 35 - Cutting meat (1)
When they arrived, they saw Anya''s group facing the colossal Crotalus Desertignis. This surprised them and put fear in their thoughts. There was no way those women could survive, especially when they fought in such a disorganized manner. They all thought the same thing... The Crotalus is one of the most dangerous beings in this desert, it comes and goes completely silently in the desert sand. It is a treacherous predator that prefers easy or weakened prey. But that does not mean that it is weak in combat. On the contrary, it is considered the most intelligent among the most dangerous beasts in the Turt Desert. Only 2 beings are stronger than it and have the ability to prey on it with relative ease. And even at the same level, there are less than 6 that can fight and come out alive against it. It is the worst nightmare of hunters who venture into the desert. Every time she is mentioned, she evokes an instinctive fear in those who know the dangers she poses¡­ Even so, they intended to intervene with the help of their skills and their special suppression artifacts. They could not let their strong companions fall while they stood by. They had a tacit agreement, but an unknown voice echoed in their minds, forbidding them to interfere. To their surprise, this same voice was the same one that had just presented them with the remaining carcasses of the defeated serpent and a rock scorpion¡­ ¡°The Dragon Lady said that this is a gift from Dragon Lady Crimmont¡¯s companion Nexus,¡± the tiefling commented as she ran with enviable skill across the sands towards the carcass. ¡°So the rumors were true¡­¡± They were all running skillfully, because when they stepped on the sand, an aura shone on their feet that made the sand harden on the surface and did not allow their feet to sink into the sand. Something very efficient and that, combined with the wide and spaced jumps, made them move at a very high running speed. ¡°I thought it was another lie from that bard. It seems I''m going to have to reconsider my opinion,¡± muttered the woman with feline ears as she tightened the belt of the bag on her back, which was loose and hindering her running. It took no more than two minutes of running until they reached the place. When they arrived, they remained silent for a few seconds while admiring the colossal carcass, a creature that stretched for almost thirty meters in length, imposing even in death. Shortly after, the group began to prepare for a task that they mastered masterfully. The backpacks were quickly thrown on the ground, and large canvas cloths were spread around the carcass to protect the tools from the scalding sand. On the cloths, they organized an impressive variety of equipment, all essential for the meticulous work that was about to begin. There were heavy-duty axes, bone saws with reinforced blades, precision surgical scalpels, machetes for dismemberment, long pincers for removing small fragments, steel hooks for holding and tensing flesh, curved blades for scaling, cleavers for separating joints, and hammers for breaking denser bones. Every item had its place, arranged with military precision, reflecting the experience accumulated over years of dangerous expeditions. Once everything was ready, they exchanged quick, determined glances. It was time to begin dismembering the creature. Sharp knives and tools went to work, cutting through the dense flesh and peeling away the tough skin. Thick bones were broken into smaller sections, while everything was arranged in neat piles on top of specific tarps and separated according to type of material. ¡°I have heard that Lady Lightbright no longer lives in Lightbright Palace since Dragon Lady Crimmont came out of seclusion. Rumor has it that she has moved to Nenvia. Was that her up there?¡± asked the red-haired, gray-skinned woman, frowning as she swung her axe hard, severing one of the serpent¡¯s thinner vertebrae.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°Definitely not. Have you seen those portals? I¡¯ve heard a lot of rumors about portals like that lately, and they all mention only the Great Dragon Lady Nala Diguard,¡± the tiefling replied, concentrating as she meticulously removed the meat from the ribs, leaving the bones ready to be dismembered. ¡°I heard something similar too¡­ Anyway, she mentioned it was a gift from Lady Crimmont¡¯s Nexus mate. Last year, I heard that Lady Lightvelo herself called a meeting with the great landowners of the Aurohervas farms to present a human boy who must have been around eight or nine years old. That must be the Edgar Crimmont,¡± the red-haired woman commented, cutting the meat with precision. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of that too,¡± the cat-eared woman added, deftly sliding a sharp knife to peel away the creature¡¯s skin. ¡°But it seems it wasn¡¯t exactly a formal meeting. Lady Lightvelo was accompanied by Lady Crimmont herself. They wanted to introduce the boy to the greenhouse farms¡­ And apparently he entered the greenhouses without showing any difficulty.¡± ¡°Oh, you believe those stories too?¡± scoffed the taller woman with blue hair, imposing horns, and gray skin as she folded a piece of the snake¡¯s tough leather. Her voice was thick with skepticism. ¡°There¡¯s no way a human child could withstand the Aura frequency of an AZL2, even in a controlled environment like a greenhouse!¡± ¡°True or not,¡± the feline continued thoughtfully, ¡°what I¡¯ve heard today suggests that this boy really does exist. That flying Aura Beast clearly seemed to belong to someone. And by elimination, it didn¡¯t belong to any of the women who fought Crotalus. The creature remained completely indifferent as they were nearly devoured. But as far as I know, I have never heard of a Dragon Lady training an Aura Beast, much less a Great Dragon Lady.¡± ¡°She took the creature with her,¡± the horned woman mused, adjusting another piece of the serpent¡¯s skin. ¡°Yes, but she wasn¡¯t alone up there,¡± the feline argued, her eyes narrowing in concentration. ¡°If it really is someone important, as it seems, my bet is on this Edgar Crimmont.¡± ¡°Enough gossip and get to work,¡± the tiefling snapped, her voice as firm as steel. ¡°Cut the meat, dismember the bones, and prepare everything. We have no time to waste.¡± ¡°Will the carriage hold that much cargo, Edith?¡± the feline woman asked. ¡°The wagon can hold up to 40 thousand liters. It will be more than enough, since we won¡¯t be taking the entrails. We will probably also discard some parts of the rock scorpion, but only after we have checked the carcass,¡± the tiefling replied, without taking her eyes off the work. After almost an hour of exhausting work, they were finally finished. Piles and piles of meat were separated on tarps and covered. While the bones were separated and kept intact, the skin was cut and divided into sections of up to 10 square meters. All the most valuable parts were separated and very well stored. A huge venom gland was in an equally huge glass jar, the two horns of the snake were in another jar and the countless teeth were in a kind of metal box. ¡°The neutralizer is running out,¡± warned the blue-haired woman, using a 10-liter spray bottle to spread a green aqueous solution around the place. The container was almost empty. ¡°Save the rest to mask the place where the scorpion is. Mary, tell Peter to undo the hiding place and come as soon as possible,¡± ordered Edith, the tiefling. ¡°Understood,¡± Mary replied, pulling a rudimentary Auvox from her pocket and making a quick call. After a few exchanges, she put the device away. ¡°All right. It will be ready in two minutes, and I will send out the signal.¡± ¡°Perfect. As soon as you give the signal, the two of us will go look for the rock scorpion carcass at the bottom of the canyon. In the meantime, Billie and Millie will stay here to load the carriage,¡± Edith explained, as she adjusted her backpack and tools. ¡°Do you have the ropes, Mary?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the feline replied, putting her tools in her backpack. ¡°Hand me the neutralizer, Millie.¡± They grabbed ropes, pulleys, hooks, and other tools. Everything was neatly organized for easy access in their backpacks. Finally, the two were ready and with their backpacks on their backs, ready to go. ¡°When we find the carcass, we will call Peter. Whether or not you are finished loading, stay close to him. We will send out another signal to locate us later,¡± Edith instructed. ¡°Now, Mary, give the signal and let¡¯s go.¡± Mary raised her hand, concentrating her Aura until it formed a bright sphere of fire. She shot it into the sky, where it remained floating, burning for almost thirty seconds before disappearing. As soon as the signal dissipated, Mary and Edith set off towards the canyon, following the edge in search of the carcass of the rock scorpion. ¡°Millie...¡± Billie, the woman with blue hair and long horns, called out in a drawling voice. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Billie?¡± Millie replied, her eyes still fixed on the silhouettes of the two as they disappeared into the distance. ¡°I¡¯m hungry...¡± Billie lamented, rubbing her stomach and making a desolate expression. ¡°When Peter arrives, we¡¯ll eat. He always has something stored in the carriage,¡± Millie replied in a calm voice, although she herself could feel her stomach growling. ¡°Will he be long?¡± Billie asked, casting a hungry eye at the chunks of succulent meat they had just separated. ¡°Billie, for the love of everything... Just be quiet and wait. The more you complain, the slower time seems to pass,¡± Millie replied, closing her eyes and crossing her arms, trying to ignore the growling of her own stomach. Chapter 36 - Cutting meat (2) At the bottom of the canyon, shrouded in shadows cast by the sheer walls of over 400 meters in height, lay the imposing carcass of a rock scorpion. The creature, now motionless, seemed like a natural extension of the arid soil ¡ª its carapace was a mosaic of irregular plates, with a rough texture and coloration ranging from earthy, gray and ochre tones, as if it had been carved directly from the desert rocks. Sharp, jagged spines sprouted from its back and limbs, some worn by time, others serrated from past battles. Its exoskeleton, cracked in some places, revealed a dark, dense flesh, impregnated with minerals, exuding a metallic odor. The canyon stretched for about 30 meters wide, enough to allow light to enter at the top, but still plunging the bottom into a cold gloom. The rock scorpion''s carcass lay near the center, its imposing presence contrasting with the sandy soil, stained by the remains of crystallized vital fluids. Near one of the walls, Edith inspected the system of ropes and pulleys they had installed, ensuring that everything was ready for the hard work that lay ahead. The equipment consisted of three main pulleys strategically fixed: two of them anchored to iron stakes driven into the canyon walls, reinforced with safety hooks, while the third was directly above the lifting site, attached to an improvised crossbeam made of reinforced wood and ropes made of extremely strong materials. The lifting ropes were made of blueberry fiber, a flexible and absurdly strong material, capable of easily supporting the weight of the load ¨C the same material as Anya''s ropes. Everything was in place. Now, all that was left was to dismantle the scorpion. Meanwhile, Mary crouched beside the carcass, one hand sliding along the sharp spines of the rocky carapace as she studied the creature with her sharp feline gaze. Her golden eyes reflected the little light that reached the bottom of the canyon, and her tail swished slightly as she took in every detail of the specimen. Her lean, muscular body was relaxed, but her claws were slightly exposed, an instinctive reflection of her nature. Her ears moved subtly, picking up any sounds around her as she listened to Edith fiddling with the equipment. Mary stood next to the rock scorpion''s gigantic pincers, touching the hard, naturally grooved surface. She clicked her tongue, assessing the rigidity of the exoskeleton. "That''s a beautiful specimen. How old could it be?" Mary asked, leaning in slightly, her feline eyes fixed on the carcass. Edith approached silently, her tail swishing slightly as she took in the scorpion''s details. "Seven or eight years¡­" she replied, her voice neutral, almost indifferent. She touched the hard shell and examined it with her fingertips. "A young male at the peak of level 2, almost reaching maturity. Another six months and he would reach level 3, but he would hardly reach level 4, not even in another thirty years." Edith continued her inspection with calculated gestures, kneeling beside the scorpion and sliding her hand over its rough exoskeleton. She clicked her tongue when she noticed a small damage near its abdomen. Then she moved to the claws and stinger, examining them with a critical eye. Without ceremony, she climbed onto the carcass, stepping firmly on the cracked chitin, and dipped her fingers in the dried blood. She stood there, analyzing the stickiness for a few moments, before finally descending with a sigh. "Nothing special. An ordinary specimen." She wiped her hands on the cloth attached to her belt, her tone emotionless. "It was healthy, but that doesn''t matter anymore. It doesn''t stand out in any way. It''s not worth spending too much time on. Let''s discard the meat and take only the tail, the pincers, and the best parts of the exoskeleton. The rest is trash."The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Mary crossed her arms, her golden eyes narrowed. "Stiff as always¡­" "I''m just being realistic." Edith shrugged, as if it were obvious. "We wouldn''t gain anything by selling its meat, we''d just risk staying here too long." Mary took a deep breath and clenched her jaw. Her tail moved slowly, a lazy movement, but the gleam in her eyes betrayed her irritation. "Have you forgotten that we came to hunt level 1 and 2 aura beasts? To discard such a prize just because we have something better on hand doesn''t make sense." Edith crossed her arms, her gray pupils fixed on her friend. "That''s greed, Mary." Mary snorted, a lopsided smile appearing on her face. "Call it what you will. I want to get as much out of this as I can. It would be a huge disservice to the Dragon Lady to waste this gift." Edith sighed and rubbed her temple with two fingers. "Mary¡­ Unlike that Crotalus Desertignis we saw, clearly at the peak of level 4 at just over twelve years old, this rock scorpion is a mere level 2. Do you want to risk everything for a fifth-rate beast?" Mary let out a dry laugh and crossed her arms. "Good to know that the spiders we hunt every week, nearly dying several times, are mere fifth-rate critters." Edith opened her mouth to retort, but stopped. Her eyes roamed over Mary for a second, as if weighing her friend''s stubbornness against the risks involved. Then she raised her hands in surrender. "Okay. Okay¡­ You win. But we have to be quick." Mary smiled with satisfaction and began to open her backpack. The two of them took out their cutting gear, spread out the tarps, and prepared for work. For several minutes, the only sound was the scraping of blades against the hard carapace, the flesh being separated with surgical precision. The metallic smell of fresh blood mixed with the hot dust of the canyon. _____________________________________ Meanwhile, taking care of the precious loot, Millie and Billie were on standby when they finally spotted a carriage emerging at the top of one of the many dunes. The structure was robust and specially designed to withstand the extreme conditions of the desert. It had two types of wagons: a smaller one, intended for passengers and light luggage, and a much larger and more reinforced one, made to store heavy loads. The yellowish paintwork blended in with the desert sand, camouflaging itself in the scorching landscape. The passenger wagon was compact, about 2.5 meters wide, 3 meters high and 4 meters long. Its sides were reinforced with heat-resistant metal plates and its windows were narrow, covered by screens that filtered the sand. In contrast, the freight wagon was a colossus, sturdy and completely enclosed except for the movable rear end, which lowered to form a loading ramp. Its internal structure measured 3.5 meters wide, 2 meters high, and 6 meters long, ensuring plenty of room for supplies. Each wagon was supported by sturdy axles spaced two meters apart, equipped with three parallel wheels. Each wheel was wide and sturdy, with a special rubber coating on the tires that allowed the carriage to move over loose sand without sinking, making the journey surprisingly fast. It covered about two kilometers in just ninety seconds, an impressive speed for such a massive structure. The driving force behind this speed came from two imposing Desertikeras, Level 1 Aura Beasts similar to rhinos, but with three sharp horns and skin covered in tough plates of gray chitin. Each of them was three meters tall and almost seven meters long, with a little over a meter wide. The pair of beasts were more than enough to overshadow the passenger carriage and command respect from any desert traveler. At the helm of the carriage, seated on a makeshift bench on top of the passenger carriage, was a young tiefling of striking appearance. Tall and strong, his crimson skin shone in the bright sunlight. His horns curved back, while his golden eyes took in every detail of the terrain ahead. But contrary to the robustness of his physique, he had a round and soft face, highlighting a kind of striking and attractive beauty. He wore a practical outfit, consisting of a reinforced leather jacket and thick gloves, clearly adapted for long journeys in the desert. As he approached, he pulled firmly on the reins, bringing the Desertikeras to a gentle stop in front of the piles of materials. As the carriage approached, Peter pulled firmly on the reins, causing the Desertikeras to slow down in a smooth but powerful transition. Sand rose around the creatures'' hooves as he finally stopped next to the piles of materials. "Hello, girls¡­" He jumped out of the carriage nimbly, his feet sinking lightly into the warm sand. His golden gaze scanned the piles of cargo before landing on them with a smirk. "Anything I need to know or anything you want to tell me?" "Peter¡­ I''m hungry!" Billie didn''t even have time to respond. In an instant, she was clinging to his arm, looking down at him with pleading eyes, almost dramatizing her own need as if she were on the verge of collapse. Peter let out a heavy sigh, but the small smile was still there. "Tsk¡­ I knew this would happen." He pulled a key from his pocket and tossed it to Millie. "Lower the ramp while I get something to eat." Without waiting, he got into the carriage, leaving Millie and Billie to happily walk to the freight car. They unlocked the lock and lowered the back cover with a creak, revealing the inner compartment. Chapter 37 - Cutting meat (3) A few minutes later, Peter reappeared, carrying two boxes ¨C one made of iron and one made of wood ¨C each the size of a small barrel. Without any apparent effort, he climbed onto the freight car and set them both down with a dull thud. Opening the iron box first, he revealed the thermally insulated interior, which still maintained a cool temperature. ¡°Cold milk, yogurt, coconut water, cheese, chocolate, wine, juice and fruit salad.¡± Without giving time for reactions, he opened the other, wooden one, with a snap. ¡°Bread, dried meat, salami, chestnuts, walnuts, honey, cereal bars, boiled ostrich eggs and dates.¡± Billie¡¯s eyes shone like two shooting stars. ¡°Have I told you I love you, Peter?¡± Without hesitation, she jumped to hug him tightly. She was something normal for him, but even so, it was a little difficult to get used to, since despite being tall, both Millie and Billie were taller than him. Billie, for example, was almost 15 cm taller and when she hugged him like that, she suffocated him tightly in her breasts. ¡°Yes¡­ You always say that, Billie.¡± He calmly freed himself from the hug with a relatively strong push and then turned his gaze to Millie. ¡°And Mary and Edith? Where are they?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ long story.¡± Millie, who wasted no time in sitting down and starting to eat, took a bite of bread before continuing. ¡°They went looking for the carcass of a rock scorpion.¡± Peter frowned, crossing his arms as he looked out at the desert. ¡°¡­ I think this conversation is going to be too long.¡± He glanced at the piles of cargo on the sandy desert floor and sighed. ¡°Eat quickly. As soon as we¡¯re done here, we¡¯ll go after them. I don¡¯t want to take any risks by staying here too long.¡± Billie stuffed a cereal bar into her mouth and mumbled between bites. ¡°They said they¡¯d call as soon as they were done.¡± ¡°They¡¯re unlikely to finish before us.¡± Peter picked up a waterskin and took a sip before looking at them again. ¡°If they don¡¯t call, I will. In the meantime¡­ explain to me properly what happened.¡± His tone wasn¡¯t harsh, but it did carry a slight reprimand, as if he already imagined that this story involved more complications than the two of them were willing to admit. _____________________________________ As time passed, the air was saturated with the heavy smell of the viscera mixed with the damp earth, but it was strongly neutralized by the constant Neutralizer that was blasted every 5 minutes around the area. While Mary and Edith worked, their nimble hands cut, separated and analyzed the scorpion parts. The carcass, now without the protection of its exoskeleton, looked like an alien creature, a mass of shapeless fragments scattered across the tarps. The process was meticulous, each movement requiring precision and concentration, as if a mistake could compromise the entire analysis. Of course, the meat didn''t need as much care, since it wasn''t as precious as the Crotalus''s meat, but Mary was eager to make the most of every resource. Edith, with her gaze fixed on the viscera, wasn''t interested in the meat and other less useful and valuable parts, but she continued to cut and separate without discussion and with focus. Her fingers moved automatically, but her mind was distant, absorbed in the complexities of the material trade and the next steps of donation and sharing of profits. Mary observed her friend, finding the deep silence a little uncomfortable, so to break the tension she made a provocation. "I believe you weren''t impressed with the Crotalus either, were you?" "No. It was very dangerous, deadly to us, but a common specimen in general would hardly be a top predator in a Forbidden Area or high-level Aura Zone. But for this damn desert, yes, it is the top of the chain¡­¡± She replied, without enthusiasm as she spoke, preferring to focus on her work.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°You could be a little more humble. But anyway¡­¡± She arched an eyebrow, challenging. ¡°And that Blood Crested Eagles what did you think of it?¡± Edith¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, and her previously impassive face lit up with a rare enthusiasm. ¡°It was absolutely phenomenal. A living masterpiece.¡± She took a deep breath, still visibly absorbed. "About fifteen meters tall, clearly young, probably three or four years old, practically a baby for a Blood Crested Eagle¡­ But the body¡­ my God, that structure and physique¡­ A perfect combination of strength, speed, and endurance. It was at the peak of level 4, without a doubt, probably in less than a year she''ll reach level 5..." Edith paused, now completely absorbed in her analysis, her gaze distant. ¡°What really impressed me, though, was the coordination. This wasn¡¯t just a wild beast, Mary, she was clearly very well trained. It wasn¡¯t just the brute strength, but the way she controlled her body, how she reacted to each attack. This wasn¡¯t natural instinct¡ªit was pure technique.¡± Mary smiled at the corner of her mouth, with a hint of irony. ¡°Will you need a tissue, Edith? You¡¯re drooling¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t resist the joke, but she knew her friend¡¯s enthusiasm was genuine. Edith, however, didn¡¯t seem to notice Mary¡¯s tone. She was absorbed in her vision, as if she could see the Eagle before her. ¡°I would give everything I have, absolutely everything, just to see a day of training from this creature,¡± she murmured, as if talking to herself. ¡°Watching how it responded to each command, how the adjustments of position happened so naturally. It was like watching a ballet, Mary, but with the strength of a monster. The precision was unbelievable. The control, the ability to move with such agility... that''s not something nature gives you for free. It comes from brutal training.¡± She looked at Mary, her gaze determined and passionate. "I bet she wasn''t just a fighting animal, and her eating Crotalus''s aura sensitive points reinforces that. I believe she was the pet of the same people who were with the Holy Dragon Lady who was there¡­" Mary snorted, unable to contain a smile at how fascinated Edith was by the idea. "You seem a little obsessed to me, Edith." Edith took a deep breath, her expression distant, but with a sparkle in her eyes. "And maybe I am, Mary¡­ I think I need to go to Nenvia, I need to know everything about this matter and I need to find out if she really belongs to someone connected to the Dragon Lady Crimmont." She seemed determined, as if she couldn''t let go of this obsession. Mary, looking more pragmatic, shook her head. ¡°Please, Edith, let¡¯s not plan any expeditions to Nenvia until the festival in Cendris is over.¡± She sighed, turning her attention back to the scorpion. ¡°Did you forget that Peter planned our vacation?¡± Edith seemed to finally come back to the present. But before she resumed separating the scorpion¡¯s parts, she couldn¡¯t help but mutter one more time. ¡°I need to see it in action, Mary. That alone would make it all worth it.¡± Timm Timm Timm The rhythmic sound of the Auvox vibrated in Mary¡¯s bag, breaking the dense silence that enveloped the canyon. Edith, her hands still dirty from the dissection process, paused for a moment, wiped her fingers on the fabric of her pants, and picked up the device. ¡°We¡¯re at the bottom of the canyon,¡± she said bluntly as she answered. ¡°Progress is slow, but we¡¯re making progress. We¡¯ve installed a lift system. I¡¯m going to send out a signal to locate you. Get ready.¡± Her voice was firm, sharp, and full of focus. Wasting no time, she ended the call and put the Auvox back in Mary¡¯s bag. ¡°Are they done yet?¡± Mary asked, without taking her eyes off her work. ¡°Yes. They just need the signal to find us.¡± Edith raised one of her hands and, with a simple movement of her fingers, channeled her aura. The air around her shimmered for an instant before a sphere of fire appeared on the tip of her index finger. With a quick gesture, she shot the incandescent projectile upward. The fireball cut through the darkness of the canyon like a comet, rising higher and higher until it exploded in an intense and persistent light, leaving a flaming trail that took almost thirty seconds to disappear. ¡°They should be on their way now. Let¡¯s keep going while the team organizes itself.¡± Mary just nodded, without slowing down. ¡°Okay, we can¡¯t waste any time.¡± Minutes later, the tremors of footsteps caused sand and dust to fall from the top of the canyon. The team had finally arrived. Up above, Billie and Millie were the first to climb down from the carriage, moving to the edge to assess the system of ropes and pulleys that Mary and Edith had prepared. Peter followed close behind, closing the distance as he surveyed the scene with an experienced eye. With a quick glance, he understood what needed to be done and began to assign the tasks. ¡°Millie,¡± he called, placing a light hand on her back. ¡°Come down with a sturdy crate. I want everything tied down securely before we pull. Is that okay, dear?¡± His voice was soft, almost affectionate, as he made the request. Millie blushed slightly, looking away, but smiled at the corner of her mouth. ¡°Sure¡­¡± she replied, unfazed by the touch. ¡°Billie, you¡¯ll be in charge of pulling the load. After that, we can finish our snacks. Deal?¡± He held up his palm in an excited gesture. Billie smiled and patted his hand without hesitation. "Deal!" Peter nodded, satisfied, and rolled his shoulders to ease the tension. "Alright, girls. Get to work." Chapter 38 – Guilty
The rain was falling heavily outside, running down the glass walls that surrounded one of the Crimmont Palace¡¯s adjoining structures. These walls, transparent and imposing, offered everyone inside a panoramic view of the outside, where the gray sky and heavy clouds dominated the horizon. The building itself is a modern structure, with reinforced glass walls that went from floor to ceiling, supported by a structure of a material that looked like polished granite. This was clearly not the case, as there was something about this material that gave it a robust appearance. A clear sign was the fact that the ceiling, made of beams of this same material with lengths of 20 meters, spaced every 5 meters in a span of 40 meters. Supported by these beams, the material that covered the entire structure had the appearance of polished marble, which is clearly not the case either for obvious reasons. The high ceiling, over 16 feet high, used exposed beams to support spotlights, illuminating the training areas. The entire structure was elevated several feet above the ground, built on top of a basement that housed training equipment and storage areas. The rain pattered gently against the glass, creating a soft, steady sound that mingled with the echo of blows and heavy breathing. Despite the cold and gloomy weather outside, inside the atmosphere was warm and tense, full of energy and concentration. The interior space was divided into several specific areas for different types of training. In the center, a large area lined with soft tatami mats, surrounded by thick mats to cushion falls. To the left, a boxing ring stood on a raised platform, its ropes taut and firm. To the right, a fighting octagon, with metal railings and non-slip floors, was the focal point for the most intense training sessions. There was also a section with punching bags of different weights and sizes, as well as an area with wooden and plastic dummies, and an area with some equipment with spikes and other more dangerous equipment. In the back, a weight training area with dumbbells, bars and resistance machines shared space with the area where there were protective equipment for fighting and various other training equipment. The glass walls not only offered a panoramic view of the outside, but also allowed natural light to enter, even on a rainy day like this one. The artificial lighting, however, was strong and directed, with spotlights that highlighted the training areas. On the edge of the tatami area, sitting on the floor, were Aglaya, Anya, Hendrina, Sonia, and next to them, Nala stood with her arms crossed. They were all wearing practical and functional fighting attire: tight shorts and light blouses that allowed freedom of movement. The girls had slightly nervous and confused expressions, as if they didn''t know what to feel as they watched the scene unfolding on the mat. But Nala had a completely different expression, she had a small smile on her face. ¡°Ahhh, come on, Mahara! Take it easy!¡± Edgar gasped, his shaky voice mixing with a hoarse sigh. His knees were shaking, and his hands, held low, betrayed more fear than skill. Mahara stretched her neck, the bones cracking under her white skin. Her lips curved in a smile that didn''t reach her cold eyes. ¡°I''m taking it easy¡­ Oh, I wish I could go harder, Young Lord.¡± The last words came out like sweet poison, as she rolled her shoulders, preparing herself. Edgar swallowed hard, taking another step back. ¡°I already apologized!¡± His voice sounded high-pitched, almost a squeak, as he tried to move away from her, his feet dragging on the sweat-damp mat. The foam pads on his legs and arms felt like they weighed tons with each step. His face was red as coals, sweat dripping down his neck, and his eyes fixed on Mahara with palpable fear.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. ¡°And I¡¯ve already accepted¡­¡± Mahara tilted her head, feigning consideration, but the snapping of her fingers betrayed her intentions. ¡°Then why¡ª?¡± There was no time to finish. Mahara closed the distance in two fluid steps, the smell of training oil and metal penetrating Edgar¡¯s nostrils before the kick connected with his ribs. The impact echoed with a dry thud, and the air escaped the boy¡¯s lungs in a hoarse groan: ¡°Urggh¡ª!¡± Edgar was thrown to the side with force, his back hitting the mat with a dull thud that made the spectators flinch. Sonia covered her mouth with her hands; Anya turned her face away while the others only groaned inwardly. Nala, however, still had the smile on her face and her arms crossed under her chest. ¡°Get up, Young Lord. We have only just begun.¡± Mahara slammed her fists together, as if preparing to start the fight. Edgar writhed on the floor, his fingers digging into the rough edges of the mat. ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­ That¡¯s enough! NALA, GET ME OUT OF HERE!¡± The scream tore through the gym, mixing with the pinging of rain on the glass. Nala raised an eyebrow, a barely contained smile lighting her angular face. ¡°The deal was for 15 minutes of standing, kid. It hasn¡¯t even been 3.¡± Her voice was soft, almost maternal, but her eyes shone with cruel amusement. ¡°Three minutes?? What nonsense is that? I must have been here for at least 20!¡± Edgar scrambled to his knees, his training shirt clinging to his chest. ¡°27 to be exact.¡± Nala checked one of the several large clocks that hung from the ceiling. ¡°But the deal was for 15 minutes of standing. You were lying on the floor most of the time. At this rate, you¡¯ll be in there all day.¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Hearing this, Mahara gave a low laugh. ¡°Come on, Young Lord, get up. I have all day, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good to put it off so long. I promise I¡¯ll take it easy.¡± Her eyes narrowed, and her tone was as sweet as poisoned honey. Edgar staggered to his feet, his legs shaking. ¡°Humph! You said that with the last three kicks!¡± He spat the words, his face contorted in a grimace that tried to be anger but failed to hide panic. ¡°And none of them were weaker¡­¡± Mahara didn¡¯t answer. She just advanced again, her steps silent as those of a predator. Edgar swallowed his fear and raised his fists, knowing that, here, time was measured in punches, not minutes. He tried to retreat, his feet dragging on the damp mat, but Mahara was already on him. A straight punch hit his chin, knocking his head back violently. Before he could fall, she grabbed his shirt, pulling him close only to deliver a brutal knee to his abdomen. ¡°Urgh!¡± Edgar doubled over, the impact knocking the air from his lungs in a choked groan. He stumbled backwards, staggering, his arms instinctively protecting his torso, but it didn¡¯t help¡­ In one fluid motion, a spinning kick hit the same ribs as before with cruel precision. The dull crack echoed in the room, as Edgar was thrown to the floor like a rag doll. ¡°Hughh¡­¡± Edgar gasped, spitting a mixture of blood and saliva onto the mat, which was already stained with sweat. Trembling, he tried to get up, his arms weakening as his hands slipped on the damp surface. Each attempt felt like a monumental effort, pain radiating from his ribs with each breath. ¡°I can do this all day, Young Lord.¡± Mahara took a step forward, her calm voice contrasting with the violence of her movements. _____________________________________ A few hours later, in a structure near the gym, Edgar was lying on a simple bed, with a functional but uncomfortable appearance, similar to those used in hospital wards. The environment around him was austere and organized, as if each item had a specific purpose. Dark wooden shelves and cabinets lined the walls, filled with labeled glass bottles containing liquids of various colors and dried herbs. A strong smell of antiseptic and medicinal plants permeated the air. On a nearby table, metal trays with gauze, tweezers and other utensils shone under the soft light of oil lanterns hanging on the walls. There were no machines or technological equipment, just the essentials to treat wounds the old-fashioned way. Inessa was standing by the window, her arms crossed elegantly as she watched the steady rain that ran down the glass in thin rivulets. The dim natural light, mixed with the rhythmic sound of the water outside, created an almost melancholic atmosphere. ¡°You could have avoided this¡­ But no, you chose to leave the comfort and safety of your home to run to the desert, just to look at the scenery and make a senseless mess,¡± Inessa said, her tone calm and controlled, without even looking at Edgar. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear this now, Inessa. Nhggg,¡± Edgar snapped indignantly, but a groan of pain escaped him when he tried to move. The movement made his ribs protest, and he fell back against the pillow, breathing heavily. ¡°I warned you, but here we are¡­ Are you satisfied?¡± Inessa finally looked away from him, her eyes serene but filled with silent judgment. Edgar looked away, unable to look at her. Chapter 39 - Apologies ¡°Sigh. If it were up to me and Abigail, you would stay here to heal naturally, which would be very good for your body. But you need to fulfill your part of the deal.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t it be another day?¡± he asked, his voice low, almost a whisper. ¡°No. You promised to accompany us to the auction, and you will fulfill that promise.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t even matter¡­ They only want you and Abigail,¡± Edgar replied, frowning, even more frustrated. ¡°And that¡¯s exactly why you¡¯re going to accompany us. It will be our excuse to refuse certain proposals.¡± Edgar blinked, confused, but remained silent. ¡°You¡¯ll understand later. This is your second time appearing in public. As you gain more experience, you¡¯ll understand better how society works.¡± Edgar didn¡¯t answer, biting his lip to contain another complaint. ¡°Abigail will be here soon; she must be back from her trip. She will heal you. And Hendrina...¡± ¡°Yes, Lady Inessa,¡± Hendrina replied, who had been standing near the door, silent the entire time. ¡°Tell the others not to worry and to return to their training. Tomorrow Edgar will give an explanation for yesterday¡¯s actions and apologize to everyone. You may go.¡± ¡°Yes, Lady Inessa.¡± Hendrina bowed slightly and left immediately, closing the door behind her. Inessa turned her attention to Edgar, who seemed to be struggling with his own irritation and physical discomfort. ¡°Do you need anything? Water or food? Would you like to change positions?¡± ¡°I want anesthetics,¡± he said, groaning in pain as he tried to move his head to the side. ¡°That can¡¯t be. The punishment lasts until Abigail arrives. Anything else?¡± ¡°Hmph¡­ I want sweets,¡± he murmured hopefully, casting a sidelong glance at her. ¡°That can¡¯t be either. We¡¯re going to have dinner in Avaris before the auction.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want anything, then. Go away,¡± he replied, annoyed and frustrated, turning his face to the side with effort. Inessa watched him for a moment longer, her eyes assessing him coldly, before turning and walking to the door. With a calm gesture, she closed it behind her, leaving Edgar alone in the darkness of the room. A few minutes after Inessa left the room, Mahara entered, wearing her maid''s clothes again. Her impeccable uniform contrasted drastically with her awkward expression, marked by an invisible weight that seemed to crush her soul. It was as if she carried the burden of the entire world on her shoulders. Her hesitant, almost dragging steps echoed in the heavy atmosphere, while her eyes remained fixed on the floor, unable to face the scene unfolding in front of her. Edgar, motionless, remained lying down, staring at the ceiling, seemingly oblivious to her presence. The silence between them was almost palpable, until, with an effort, Edgar broke it, his voice low but full of meaning. ¡°You could have been gentler, don¡¯t you think?¡± he said, turning his head just enough to glance at her. His voice was devoid of spite or malice; there was a sincere, almost introspective tone, as if he were reflecting on himself. Mahara paused for a moment, as if those words had penetrated straight to the core of her guilt. She raised her eyes slowly, and her voice, trembling, finally broke the silence:Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! ¡°Are you¡­ okay?¡± she asked, the hesitation clear in her speech. Her hand rose slowly, as if to touch him, but, in mid-motion, she stopped, unable to complete the gesture. ¡°That question seems a bit redundant to me,¡± Edgar replied with a tired sigh, accompanied by a short but weak smile. ¡°But I deserved it. I acted like a selfish idiot, letting myself be carried away by my immature impulses and hasty conclusions.¡± Mahara tried to protest, but the words wouldn¡¯t come. They were lost before they even reached her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Edgar said, trying to lighten the mood. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I¡¯ve been through worse. Like when Nala first trained me¡­ Hah! That woman has no mercy at all.¡± He let out a muffled laugh, but it seemed to carry more weight than relief, as if he were trying to force some lightness where none existed. Mahara remained silent, her eyes avoiding his. ¡°And you?¡± Edgar asked, breaking the silence again, turning his head with effort to face her. ¡°How are you?¡± Mahara hesitated for a moment. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know¡­¡± She lowered her eyes, her hands shaking slightly as she continued. ¡°My wounds¡­ are gone. I can¡¯t feel anything physically anymore. But every time I close my eyes¡­ the scene comes back. Always.¡± Edgar frowned, but didn¡¯t interrupt. ¡°Great Lady Nala told me this was normal,¡± Mahara continued, her voice taking on a quiet firmness. ¡°She said time will make it pass, and I believe her. But...¡± ¡°But?¡± Edgar prompted. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to forget,¡± Mahara said, her voice full of determination. Her fists clenched tightly. ¡°I don¡¯t want this pain to go away. I want to remember it every day of my life.¡± Edgar felt the intensity in her words, like a direct hit. He opened his mouth, but was cut off by Mahara, whose words now flowed with a palpable, almost uncontrolled force. ¡°I want to remember how weak and useless I felt. How I watched Anya and Sonia being brutally beaten, nearly devoured, while I¡­ I couldn¡¯t move. I was paralyzed.¡± Her voice shook, but it didn¡¯t waver. ¡°I want to remember the relief I felt when Windor intervened, and how that relief turned to despair.¡± ¡°Mahara, you shouldn¡¯t punish yourself like this¡­¡± Edgar murmured, his gaze worried. ¡°Of course I should!¡± She cut in sharply. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Young Lord. The serpent that was toying with us, almost killing us, fled in terror when Windor appeared¡­¡± Her eyes burned, now red with anger and stress, each word filled with silent fury. ¡°She fled in fear¡­ Hahaha.¡± ¡°She knew¡­ she knew how powerful that attack was, and that she had no chance. She felt the same fear I felt. Imagine what I was feeling when I saw that¡­ I felt like a worm, Young Lord. A worm that everyone feels disgusted by and doesn¡¯t even want to bother crushing, because they feel disgusted¡­¡± She took a deep breath, struggling to control her emotions. ¡°The worst was when I was there, in the middle of the toxic smoke, looking at the lava pit. It was there that I felt¡­ I understood what Great Lady Nala had always warned me about. That was when I felt what it¡¯s like to be faced with absolute strength. It¡¯s not something that can be described. It¡¯s something that makes you realize how small and miserable you really are.¡± She spoke with a tone of contempt, as if she were accusing herself. ¡°Today, when I woke up in my bed after being healed by Lady Abigail, I felt like the most useless person in the world¡­¡± She lowered her head, regret and pain permeating her words. ¡°As I lay there, I reflected on that moment¡­ Hahaha.¡± Her voice was calm but bitter as she tilted her head slightly. ¡°The enemy who nearly killed us fled in terror when Windor appeared. But do you know what¡¯s truly frightening?¡± She looked into Edgar¡¯s eyes intently, her eyes bloodshot red. ¡°It¡¯s realizing that even with ten, a hundred, or a thousand times the power of that attack, it would never be enough to even scratch Great Lady Nala¡¯s aura that enveloped us at that moment. That¡­ that is absolute strength.¡± ¡°Mahara¡­¡± Edgar began, but the words died in her throat. Mahara lowered her head, her voice thick with conflicting emotions. ¡°I feel jealous, Young Lord. And at the same time, I feel afraid.¡± ¡°Afraid of what?¡± ¡°Afraid of going through something like that again, and not having the same protection. What could I do, being so weak?¡± Her eyes were filled with regret and confession. ¡°It was then that I thought... What if I had that strength? I would never have to fear anything or anyone.¡± Her voice was lower, but the determination in each word was undeniable. Edgar watched her in silence, his eyes analyzing every nuance of her expression, before gently patting the bed beside her. ¡°Lie here, Mahara.¡± She hesitated, but with some effort, she lay down next to him. ¡°When I received Anya¡¯s message,¡± he began, his voice low, almost a whisper, ¡°I tried to leave immediately, mount Typhoon and go after you. But I was stopped. I was only able to go after I called Nala and she opened a portal.¡± ¡°When did that happen?¡± Mahara asked. ¡°Just before Crotalus trapped you in his trap.¡± He turned his head to face her. ¡°The first thing I saw was you. Fighting bravely, distracting the serpent with your shield.¡± Mahara blinked in confusion. ¡°From the message, I thought you were in mortal danger. But what I saw¡­ it didn¡¯t make sense. You were holding out. Fighting well.¡± He paused before continuing. ¡°Of course, Crotalus proved its superiority in the end. But that doesn¡¯t take away from your merit. Nala expected more, because she knew what you were capable of. But I didn¡¯t! When you were subdued, I didn¡¯t think it was the end. I thought, ¡®They will become stronger.¡¯ And I¡¯m sure you have.¡± Chapter 40 - Avaris ¡°But we lost,¡± she murmured, the pain still fresh. ¡°Yes. But defeat does not diminish the value of the effort. You have grown from this fight, even if not physically, but certainly mentally. Nala expected more, it is true. But she knows what you are capable of. And so do I. You are strong, Mahara. Much more than you realize.¡± Mahara looked down, a little embarrassed, before burying her face in the pillow with a shy smile. ¡°But I let myself get carried away by that feeling, Mahara¡­ I was so excited about the result that I did not hesitate to let Windor perform the Collapse. I thought you were strong enough that, even witnessing it up close, you would not be traumatized.¡± ¡°...¡± Mahara fell silent. ¡°I did not measure my actions according to what you were going through... I was selfish and did not think about the consequences for you later. I am sorry, Mahara. I know this won¡¯t fix anything, but I hope you¡¯ll forgive me.¡± He squeezed her hand with effort. ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be now, only when you¡¯re ready.¡± Mahara stared at him for a moment, her eyes filled with doubt. Her mind was in turmoil, and she hesitated to form the words. Edgar, with his gaze fixed on the ceiling, seemed distant, but his voice exuded a sincerity that made the weight of the conversation weigh heavy in the air. The silence stretched between them, tense and charged, until, finally, Mahara broke the silence. ¡°When I walked through that door¡­ I came with the intention of apologizing¡­¡± She paused, the words now heavier than she had imagined. ¡°But now, Young Lord, I don¡¯t know if I have that right.¡± The doubt still echoed in her voice, the uncertainty about herself evident. Edgar, without taking his eyes off the ceiling, answered in a light tone, but with a frankness that cut through the tension. ¡°Apologize for what? I agreed to train with you... Even though you hurt me more than I would have liked, I bet Nala will grind my bones again tomorrow, so I don¡¯t see the point.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just that... I mean, it¡¯s also that, but¡­¡± Mahara hesitated, her words tangled as she tried to find a way to express what she felt. ¡°Truly, when the Great Lady Nala gave me permission to hurt you, Young Lord... I felt something¡­¡± She struggled to convey what was in her heart, clearly lost in her own emotions. ¡°It was joy, Young Lord. I felt genuine joy.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Edgar grumbled, surprised by her sincerity. ¡°I can¡¯t say that¡¯s a nice thing to hear...¡± he admitted hesitantly. ¡°But it¡¯s the truth,¡± Mahara continued, her voice almost breaking. ¡°I felt pleasure in every blow I landed. And why? Why did I do something so unscrupulous? It was only when I calmed down, when I took a shower and reflected, that I realized¡­¡± She hesitated, but didn¡¯t meet his eyes. ¡°I was getting revenge. I took out all my frustration, my fear, my regret on you, Young Lord. You became the target of it all.¡± She paused, her breathing heavy, as if the weight of her own words were suffocating her. ¡°And yet, even now, I¡¯m not sure if I was completely wrong. Deep down, I feel a kind of relief after hurting you¡­ and somehow, I don¡¯t regret it.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re not going to apologize?¡± Edgar¡¯s question was hesitant, confused, and there was a hint of disappointment in his voice. ¡°I want to wait¡­ I don¡¯t feel like I can forgive you right now. And honestly, I don¡¯t think I deserve to apologize. At least, not today.¡± She stood up, propping herself up on her forearm to look him directly in the eye, a more vulnerable expression appearing on her face. ¡°I see. Alright, then. I can wait.¡± Edgar¡¯s answer came out with a hint of hope, as if he had something to hold on to.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡°Thank you, Young Lord...¡± She thanked him sincerely. ¡°Can I ask you one more thing? I¡¯d like to stay here a little longer...¡± The shy smile finally appeared, and for the first time since she entered the room, she seemed more relaxed. ¡°Of course... Just be careful not to squeeze too hard...¡± he teased, a sarcastic tone escaping. ¡°I¡¯ll try...¡± She smiled genuinely, closing her eyes as she snuggled softly against him, hugging him and lying down next to him. Edgar didn¡¯t say anything else, remaining beside her in silence. He reflected on everything that had happened, while the room filled with an unexpected stillness. The silence persisted for a long time until Abigail finally arrived, interrupting the tranquility and preparing everything for the beginning of Edgar¡¯s treatment. ______________________________ Avaris is the grand metropolis of western Bordium, on the shores of the timid Gulf of Arupana. With over 2 million inhabitants in the main city and surrounding areas, it is home to the largest and most prosperous seaport on the continent. The gateway for all international visitors to Bordium. One of the 10 major tourist cities on the continent and one of the 5 largest metropolises. Known for its art, education and a trading hub where you can buy things from every continent (even the rarest ones). Its docks never sleep, with ships from all corners of the world docking daily. Here, merchants trade goods ranging from the finest fabrics of Wallbur to precious metals mined from the volcanoes of Thanax. The floating markets in the harbor sell everything from the rarest spices to forgotten tomes and grimoires. The city is home to schools, debate halls and philosophical theaters where the greatest thinkers discuss topics ranging from ancient magic to modern science. Avaris is known worldwide as the seat of the first and oldest Academia Internationalis Draconum. But Avaris'' commitment to education goes beyond academia. Anyone who shows talent can find a patron willing to fund it, and outstanding scholars are invited to write their names on the Columns of Wisdom, a monument that immortalizes the greatest intellects who have ever passed through the Academy. In addition, numerous Dragon Ladies and Dragon Lords often teach at the Academy. In fact, most of the professors are Dragons who work there and also study and conduct their own research. Avaris stands out with its monumental architecture, full of tall, sturdy towers, suspension bridges, and towers decorated with enchanted stained glass. The Mirror Towers of Arupana, the largest and most luxurious center of commerce, are golden structures that reflect the sunlight like beacons for travelers and are considered by many to be the symbol of the city. The streets are wide and paved with polished stone, adorned with columns and arches that narrate the history of the continent. Fountains and murals decorate the squares, displaying epic scenes of the conquests and deeds of the ancient heroes of Bordium. Music fills the air¡ªtroubadours enchant visitors with traditional melodies, while classical musicians play symphonies in the grand auditoriums. Colossal sculptures of black marble and cut crystal adorn the hanging gardens. Avaris is the domain of the Great Dragon Lady Zenobia Drakhan. Her presence is an imposing force¡ªa wise and feared ruler whose vision of a utopia of knowledge and commerce propelled Avaris to the heights of civilization. Her palace, the Drakhan Palace, stands atop the small plateau that flanks the city to the north. From there, the domed palace displays its grandeur while allowing its ruler to command a commanding view of nearly the entire city. Zenobia governs with a balance of tradition and innovation. Her council is made up of scholars, mages, merchants, and generals, ensuring that Avaris continues to grow in both intellect and economic power. ¡°Are you following, Edgar?¡± Inessa asked, as she calmly explained a little about the city to Edgar. They, along with Abigail, Aglaya and Hendrina were in a luxurious carriage that they had rented at the entrance to the city, since it was forbidden to fly within the city perimeter, unless authorized in case of emergency. ¡°I understand¡­ of course. But what I want to know is why are we here?¡± Looking through the carriage window, Edgar was sitting on the bench between Abigail and Inessa. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already explain, Edgar?¡± Inessa replied, turning to look at him. ¡°You only said that we are here to participate in the auctions. You didn¡¯t say why we have to participate.¡± He replied with an innocent expression, looking at Inessa. ¡°If they were ordinary auctions, we wouldn¡¯t be here¡­¡± The truth is that Avaris establishes its trade agreements and spreads its influence throughout Bordium through a very important event, the Torment Fairs. Held four times a year, these fairs are grandiose events where the world''s most powerful merchants and collectors gather for auctions involving unimaginable sums. For both the general public and high-class tycoons, this is an event of fun and possible encounters and unique opportunities. The richest merchants in the world pass through here, seeking to expand their connections and influence. The best way is to spend money on the various auctions that take place almost simultaneously. Of course, the most prestigious auctions are only 3, one for each day of the event. Here the richest can show off their fortunes at will in the beautiful and rare treasures. Chapter 41 – Torment Fairs Dragons, at their core, have the freedom to choose the events they wish to attend, but the Torment Fairs are not just any event. In addition to rare treasures and items of hidden power, each auction offers wealthy merchants and great political leaders a valuable opportunity to establish their connections with the economic powerhouses of Bordium, such as Avaris, Terius, and Priomyr. Aspiring and emerging Dragon Ladies can obtain both financial and scientific and technical support from influential figures, such as the more experienced Dragon Ladies or even the Great Dragon Ladies. For the most prestigious Dragon Ladies, and especially the Great Dragon Ladies, the Torment Fairs are more than just an opportunity to negotiate - they are a direct invitation from Zenobia Drakhan herself, the Ruler of Avaris. However, negotiating with Lady Drakhan takes time and patience. To avoid unnecessary chaos and waste of resources, there is a strict limit on invitations, preventing all influential figures from being invited at once. Thus, a month before each Fair, Avaris publishes the list of selected Dragon Ladies. In a two-year cycle, all the great and important Dragon Ladies and Great Dragon Ladies are invited, without exception. Abigail and Inessa, although young, are perfect examples of this system. The two manage a thriving trade in high-end medicinal Auroherbs, a vital sector for Bordium. They were invited two years ago and, as expected, received a new invitation this year. Although there is no formal law mandating participation, refusing an invitation is practically a sentence of political and commercial exile. A city that chooses to sever ties with Avaris would risk its very survival, especially when it comes to a territory as close and dependent as Nenvia. Of course, in exchange for all the inconvenience, Lady Drakhan herself agrees to establish minimum-gain trade agreements or other agreements that benefit the Dragon Ladies and Great Ladies. Depending on what is negotiated, Avaris may even lose money, but Lady Drakhan doesn''t care about that, as long as Avaris continues to prosper politically and economically. "In other words, Avaris remains standing and prospering because of its political and commercial influence." In short, Edgar crossed his arms, his expression carrying a hint of skepticism and disinterest. "Humph. If you want to see the world in that simplistic way, go ahead." Abigail commented, letting out a sigh full of disdain. Her eyes remained fixed on the landscape beyond the window and a slight crooked smile formed on her lips ¡ª not of amusement, but of exasperation. "In time, boy, you''ll realize that nothing in this world is as black and white as you''d like it to be. And when that day comes, I hope you''ll have learned how to survive it." Outside, the cityscape loomed large. In the middle of the city, two enormous mirrored towers shone under the afternoon sky, reflecting the world around them as if they were watching it back. "I''ll figure that out in due time, but for now, I choose to keep it simple." Edgar countered, crossing his arms and looking away for a moment. His voice carried a youthful stubbornness, but also a certain defiance. "Anyway, what time is it?" "4:38 p.m., Young Lord." Aglaya answered promptly, sitting across from him, her posture impeccable as ever. "It''s early¡­" Edgar murmured, looking out the window before looking directly at Inessa. His tone changed, becoming lighter, almost persuasive. "I want to walk around a bit, Inessa. I want to see the city and buy some souvenirs¡­" He leaned slightly toward her, trying to soften her insistence with a genuinely interested look. "No." Inessa''s answer was dry, sharp as a blade. Edgar blinked, surprised by her coldness. "Why?" Her voice carried a childish disappointment, a hint of hurt.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Inessa remained impassive, her arms crossed, but her gaze betrayed a cautious rigidity. Her firm expression did not hide the tension in her shoulders, the way her fingers lightly tightened the fabric of her clothes. "Avaris is not like Nenvia, Edgar." Her voice was low, but filled with a tension that did not go unnoticed. "Here, people come from all over, and that means not everyone will know who you are or treat you the way you expect." She paused, as if weighing her words, before continuing, this time with a more serious and almost protective tone. ¡°I don¡¯t want you walking around, being seen by the wrong people.¡± Edgar frowned, surprised by the seriousness in her voice, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel a touch of irritation. ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating. I just want to go for a walk, get to know the city... I¡¯m not going to go around talking to everyone who crosses my path.¡± Inessa took a deep breath, looking away for a moment, as if considering his words. ¡°It¡¯s not just about what you do or don¡¯t do. It¡¯s about who can see you and¡­¡± She paused, hesitant. ¡°And?¡± He persisted. She frowned. ¡°Nothing. You¡¯re not going, period.¡± Edgar narrowed his eyes. ¡°That wasn¡¯t a reason.¡± Her voice wavered for a second, a slight tremor of insecurity emerging, before she took a deep breath and regained her firm tone. ¡°Trust me, Edgar. I just want you to be safe. I won¡¯t let the same mistake happen again¡­¡± She looked away briefly, the memory of the past weighing heavily between them. But then she looked back at him, the hardness in her voice becoming unbreakable. ¡°I won¡¯t risk you like that.¡± Edgar remained silent, absorbing every word. Inessa¡¯s tone reached him more deeply than he cared to admit. He had always known about her concern, but at that moment, she seemed more vulnerable than ever. "I won''t take any risks," he said, more for Inessa''s sake than for his own. Those words carried a silent weight, a promise he made not out of his own desire, but out of the trust he placed in her. He saw the determination in her gaze, but he also noticed the shadow of something she was trying to hide¡ªsomething he knew he carried himself, a burden they both shared but rarely expressed in words. Inessa stared at him for a long moment. Her expression softened, but her eyes still reflected a slight apprehension, as if the worry, although lessened, did not leave her completely at peace. When she spoke, her voice was low, almost like a sigh, filled with cautious relief: "Thank you, Edgar." She inclined her head slightly, as if his acceptance were a weight lifted from her shoulders. Without looking away, Inessa approached Edgar. Her fingers gently touched the side of his face, the warm, smooth skin contrasting with the tension that still hung between them. The gesture was soft, but filled with something deeper¡ªaffection, concern, and the need to reaffirm the connection between them. With an almost reverent slowness, she ran her hand over his jaw, the touch of her fingers running over him with an intimacy that only those who truly loved each other could share. The sensation of her touch was like a silent balm, soothing the restlessness that still enveloped them. She gently pulled him closer, their bodies almost touching. When their foreheads met, there was a moment suspended in time, where the world outside seemed to disappear, leaving only the two of them. Inessa''s breathing mingled with Edgar''s, and the touch of her hand on his face conveyed not only affection, but a need¡ªa desire for protection, for closeness, for something deeper that needed no words. The delicate gesture lasted for a few seconds, until she pulled away a little, but did not let go. Her gaze, now more intense, fixed itself on his eyes. A slight, almost imperceptible smile formed on her lips, a smile that did not simply say ¡°I am here¡±, but expressed a silent understanding between the two, an exchange that transcended everything around. Aglaya, sitting with impeccable posture, observed the scene with a furtive but curious look. Although her facade remained serious and reserved, her eyes betrayed a spark of something more ¡ª perhaps a veiled envy, perhaps an admiration for their intimacy. Her body remained rigid, as if trying to contain something that was pulsing inside her, while the fingers intertwined in her lap were a reflection of the restraint she imposed on herself. Abigail, on the other hand, could not hide her discomfort. A low sigh escaped her, and an almost imperceptible roll of her eyes betrayed her discomfort. She tried to look away, but her attention remained glued to the couple in front of her. The envy, visible in her closed expression, was not something she wanted to show, so she turned her face away, trying to distance herself emotionally from the scene that bothered her more than she wanted to admit. Hendrina, however, was the most enchanted. She saw that scene with eyes of pure admiration, her vision of Edgar and Inessa filled with an almost naive purity. For her, that affectionate and intimate gesture was not just an exchange of affection; it was the image of genuine love, something she did not see every day. A fond smile formed on her lips, as she observed the silent affection between them, as if that was the truest expression of connection and trust. Chapter 42 - Charm ¡°No going out, then?¡± Edgar asked, trying to smile, but the sadness on his face was impossible to hide. His gaze averted, as if to hide the disappointment that now dominated his expression. Inessa remained silent, feeling the pressure of the two realities that now collided within her. She wanted to offer him something, she wanted to do his bidding, but at the same time, she knew that her own commitments kept her tied down. The meetings, the auctions... she felt the weight of the hours dragging on in front of her, like a sequence of events that could not be ignored. But when she looked at Edgar, she felt the urge to give in, to be by his side and allow him to have what he wanted, even if it meant sacrificing part of herself. The atmosphere in the carriage was charged with a subtle tension. The lightness of the environment and the gentle movement of the wheels contrasted with the internal struggle that Inessa was waging. The silent connection between them seemed even stronger in this small space, as if their emotions, now without words, echoed in every corner. She looked at him hesitantly, her gaze softening with the anguish of someone who wanted so much to please, but knew she needed to be rational. ¡°Edgar¡­¡± She murmured, and her voice came out softer than she would have liked. There wasn¡¯t much to say. She knew he was disappointed, but she couldn¡¯t simply give in to his will. Her duties were demanding, and the risks of allowing him to leave without proper protection worried her too much. ¡°I know how much you want this, Edgar¡­ but we can come back another day.¡± Her voice trailed off for a moment, as if the words were stuck in her throat. She knew he would understand, as he always did, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty for not being able to give in completely. She looked at him once more, her gaze soft and filled with something she couldn''t describe, a mixture of affection, attachment and, above all, the need to keep him safe, even if it meant giving up her own desires. ¡°By aura¡­¡± Abigail couldn''t contain her frustration any longer. She snapped her fingers, breaking the tense atmosphere with an impatient gesture. ¡°Can you guys stop this pointless chatter?¡± Her voice was harsher than usual, and she gave Inessa a weary, reprimanding look. ¡°Get a grip, Inessa, don''t you realize he''s manipulating you? Keep it up and you''ll be walking with him before we get home.¡± The word "manipulating" cut like a blade, and Inessa immediately realized what was happening. Reality hit her like a punch in the stomach, and she instantly regained her composure. A slight resentment flickered in her eyes as she looked at Edgar, although it was more a reflection of her frustration with herself than with him. Edgar, realizing that his opportunity was slipping away, acted quickly. Without hesitation, he threw himself on Abigail, hugging her waist with exaggerated intensity, pressing his body against hers in an almost theatrical way. His gaze was one of pure appeal, an expression of almost childish supplication that, even if predictable, still managed to disarm any resistance. ¡°Abigail, don¡¯t be so cruel... I like you so much and you keep saying such ugly things...¡± He dragged on even more emphatically, his voice soft and almost honeyed. ¡°I just wanted to go out for a while... I wanted to have fun with you two, that almost never happens...¡± His posture seemed to beg for compassion, as if he were seeking more than simple permission ¨C it was a silent plea, a request that extended to something deeper, more intimate. The pressure of his body against hers left Abigail without reaction for a moment. The intensity of the gesture caught her off guard, and she had to stretch to try to deal with the proximity, not knowing how to respond. Before she could react, Edgar continued, his charm now almost unbearable.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°Help me, dear Abigail¡­¡± His voice became even softer, with an exaggerated sincerity that seemed like a honey trap. So sweet that it could almost be sickening. His eyes, shining with a mischievous and at the same time sincere glow, seemed to speak more than words. Edgar knew exactly what he was doing; it was not just a request, but a request shaped with the clear intention of disarming any resistance. Along with the appealing words and expressions, Abigail felt the wave of aura charged with feelings assault her veins in an intrusive way, a clear demonstration of Edgar¡¯s ability to bypass her natural aura protection. With no alternative, she was invaded by a mixture of expectation, apprehension, remorse and a melancholy that shook her emotional balance, making her more vulnerable to Edgar''s appeals. She had to admit, this was something Edgar did masterfully, influencing others, becoming the center of their attention without them even realizing how much they were being manipulated. She sighed, trying to resist, but the growing heat in her chest only made her more vulnerable. He leaned against her in an almost affectionate way, his posture intentionally vulnerable, as if she were the only one capable of understanding what he needed. Every word and gesture seemed designed to touch the right spot, the one where he knew she would not be able to resist. "Stop it..." Abigail tried to resist, but his aura was too much for her. Her muscles slowly relaxed, and for an instant, she found herself immersed in the energy he emanated, as if it were an invisible force that dominated her without mercy. ¡°Please¡­¡± Edgar whispered, his tone filled with a silent, almost desperate plea, as if each word were a caress that further loosened Abigail¡¯s defenses. She closed her eyes, feeling the internal battle dissipating. ¡°You¡¯re not going to stop this, are you?¡± Abigail grumbled, a frustrated smile forming, but also filled with a subtle pleasure at not being able to resist any longer. Inessa, Hendrina and Aglaya watched the scene with a mixture of conflicting feelings. The tension in the carriage was still palpable, but something in their expressions reflected a certain helplessness in the face of Edgar¡¯s skill. They saw what was happening more clearly than anyone could: Edgar was like a snake coiling around his prey, with patience and mastery, crushing it little by little until there was no more resistance left. Abigail finally sighed, surrendered. ¡°Okay, then. You¡¯ll go for a walk tomorrow morning. With us. But don''t get yourself into trouble, okay?¡± His voice had a mix of authoritarianism and disdain, but also of concession, as if it were no longer possible to fight against the tide. Edgar smiled broadly once again, but the gratitude in his eyes seemed exaggerated, as if it were an even sweeter victory than he had imagined. ¡°Thank you, Abigail... You''re the best!¡± At that moment, Edgar released an intense wave of his aura, a concentrated flow of joy and excitement, mixed with a charge of pleasure so dense that it seemed almost palpable. The aura took over the environment, like a soft but penetrating mist. It was as if the essence of happiness, of ecstasy, had been compressed into a single dose and delivered in the form of aura. The women around felt the wave of emotions invade their aura veins. Inessa, Hendrina and Aglaya couldn''t help it, but the most affected was Abigail, to whom Edgar directed greater focus. It was as if time had stopped, their bodies and minds being enveloped by a momentary, paralyzing sensation of pleasure. Their senses were nullified for an instant, their reason and thoughts clouded by the flood of intense feelings. For a while, all there was were the feelings of pleasure and joy that Edgar masterfully manipulated, making them all almost incapable of reacting. It was as if he had put them all in a state of ecstasy, a mental fog that kept them silent and inactive. He, in turn, adjusted himself comfortably on the carriage seat, the happy smile still plastered on his face. It was as if he had just savored a delicious victory, enjoying what was left of his manipulation without rushing to move on. When the wave finally dissipated, they were a little dazed, with their bodies relaxed and their minds numb. None of them said anything, but they all understood what had happened and who had caused it. Yet none of them had any intention of complaining¡­ _______________________________ The carriage glided along the wide avenues of Avaris, and the view before Edgar was impressive. The city combined the modern with the utilitarian in a remarkable way. The buildings seemed simple at first glance, with imposing and rough shapes, but they were carefully designed, as if shaped by precise calculations. Tall buildings dominated the landscape, but the wide streets ensured comfort for passersby. Made of durable and flexible materials, the facades reflected the sunlight, displaying a polished texture and metallic tones. Marble and granite in rich tones¡ªpearlescent whites, intense reds and blues¡ªadorned the surfaces, creating a luxurious look. The vibrant colors of the city brought the streets to life, and the porcelain tiles on the sidewalks and facades reflected the light with subtle shine. The city looked like a work of art, sculpted with perfection and refinement, like a great palace. Chapter 43 – Architecture To the right, a wide plaza stretched out, adorned by crystal-clear fountains that seemed carved from pure crystal, sparkling in the sunlight. The marble pillars that marked the entrances were artfully carved, with details so refined that they resembled independent sculptures. The waters danced in meticulously calculated geometric patterns, dividing and reuniting at angles impossible without the help of advanced engineering. Each drop reflected the colors around it, creating a mesmerizing spectacle. The floor, covered in polished porcelain tiles, reflected the sky like a mirror of water, giving the plaza the illusion of floating among the clouds. The fresh air brought a mixture of the perfume of exotic flowers with the light mineral aroma of granite. The soft sound of the water intertwined with the melody of local musicians, whose instruments seemed designed to harmonize with the city itself. Moving on, Edgar spotted an even more impressive construction: an immense open-air theater. Its structure balanced grandeur and fluidity, with organic curves that echoed the vibrant energy of Avaris. The chairs, upholstered in fine, colorful fabrics, formed a vibrant mosaic, inviting spectators to lose themselves in performances that blended magic and reality. The pure white marble columns were adorned with gold and blue details that sparkled in the sun, supporting a ceiling that seemed to defy gravity with its lightness. The stage, covered in iridescent porcelain tiles, seemed suspended in midair, as if some invisible force were keeping it afloat. Its dynamic design allowed for instant transformations, adapting to the needs of each show. The piece on display explored the fusion of technology and magic in such a fluid way that the boundaries between the real and the illusory disappeared. As the carriage moved forward, the scenery changed. Sophisticated shops began to spring up along the streets, reflecting the pragmatic nature of the city. Its facades, though functional, displayed bright colors and a touch of understated sophistication. Large display cases revealed merchandise that blended technology and design, from enchanted devices to pieces with a minimalist and functional aesthetic. The art studios followed this same philosophy. Inside, interactive sculptures molded themselves to the touch, made of lightweight metals and synthetic stones that seemed to respond to the viewer. Paintings displayed pigments that reactive to light, changing color and texture throughout the day. Avaris was not only aesthetically impressive¡ªevery detail was designed for efficiency. The heat of the day was dissipated by a natural ventilation system built into the architecture itself, while holographic signs at intersections indicated the best routes and peak times, transforming the city into a living network of dynamic calculations. As one moved away from the center of Avaris, the opulence of the monumental architecture gave way to a different but no less imposing urban landscape. The largest area of ??Avaris, the residential area, stretched for miles, a vast patchwork of neighborhoods interconnected by well-planned avenues, elevated roads, and public transportation channels. The environment here was dynamic and functional, reflecting the diversity of the city in every detail. The heart of this area was made up of densely populated neighborhoods, where medium-sized residential buildings mixed with small terraced houses and self-sufficient villages. The buildings were sturdy, made of durable materials that withstood the changes in climate and the passing of time. Some streets were decorated with colorful murals painted by local artists, while community squares served as meeting points for residents. Despite being a popular area, the infrastructure was efficient. Public transportation consisted of cable cars and trains on rails and dedicated lanes for automated vehicles and horse-drawn carriages, ensuring that even the most distant points were easily accessible. The sidewalks were wide, designed for many pedestrians, and often shaded by large trees, providing a refuge from the heat on the hottest days. Small markets and fairs occupied strategic corners, offering everything from fresh produce to various goods and products.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. In the mornings, workers from different sectors filled the transport stations, while children in uniforms walked together to schools and learning centers. The youngest studied in institutions spread throughout the district, which ranged from traditional schools to centers focused on practical training in specific skills, such as manufacturing, technology and martial arts. During the day, the neighborhoods were active. Blacksmiths and carpenters worked tirelessly, tailors displayed their creations in makeshift storefronts, and mechanics offered repair services for vehicles and equipment. The streets were always full of street vendors¡ªTieflings selling exotic fabrics, Tigrinus selling rare spices, Goblins trading in peculiar mechanical parts. Commerce pulsed like the lifeblood of the city, and the interactions between the different races formed a spectacle of diversity and negotiation. At dusk, the region took on a new rhythm. Children played in parks and tree-lined squares, some enjoying climbing structures, others playing sports or fighting in makeshift martial arts arenas. Young people sat on benches and steps to chat, swapping stories or listening to street musicians play lively melodies on flutes, violins, and tribal drums. On the sports fields, groups practiced everything from soccer to hand-to-hand combat, varying between traditional techniques and hybrid styles developed by the city''s different species. Lupunus demonstrated their speed and agility in obstacle courses, while Oni and Orcs displayed brute strength in endurance exercises. It was common to see Elves instructing students in the arts of precision and balance, while other races practiced alongside them, each drawing on the strengths of their bloodline. Although the residential area was dense, it was not monotonous. Each neighborhood had its own identity, reflecting the predominant culture of its inhabitants. Some blocks were composed of single-story houses with large courtyards and communal gardens, where Lepunus and Elves cultivated herbs and vegetables for local consumption. Other areas were dominated by vertical housing complexes, well-planned buildings where life was shared in large communal spaces. There were also light industrial zones, where artisans and engineers produced equipment, weapons, and magical artifacts. Some streets specialized in the trade of technology, while others were devoted to second-hand markets, where anything could be found at a negotiable price. There were workshops specializing in the improvement of weapons and armor on the outskirts, especially frequented by warriors and hunters. On the outskirts of the residential area, the first factories and shipyards began to appear, connecting this region to the city''s industrial sector. Large warehouses and distribution centers ensured a continuous supply of markets, while underground docks and freight canals facilitated the transport of goods without interfering with the daily lives of the residents. Academies for aspiring fighters, from beginners to combat experts, could be seen along the main avenues. These academies were open to all races, with instructors of different origins sharing their techniques with anyone willing to learn. The contrast between the cultures was evident: while traditional martial arts schools emphasized discipline and technique, improvised arenas allowed for exhibition combats where savage and brutal styles were tested without restraint. What caught Edgar''s attention most, however, was the richness of the races and cultures present in the district. The neighborhood did not belong to a single people, but to all. Tieflings with bright eyes and exotic skin tones walked side by side with Vulpinus with flashy fur and sharp fangs. Lepunus moved nimbly along the sidewalks, avoiding Goblins who were negotiating their latest inventions. Catnus with feline tails watched the action lazily, while Orcs, Onis, and Lupunus competed in displays of strength in the public arenas. There was no apparent pattern or hierarchy¡ªeach group coexisted, maintaining their traditions but also absorbing new customs of the city. To Edgar, this district was a pure reflection of the essence of Avaris: a place where individuals of all backgrounds found a space to grow and prosper. It was a chaotic environment, but full of life. A place where simplicity and complexity intertwined in a rhythm of their own, making this immense residential area the true beating heart of the city. As the carriage passed by a high school, Edgar noticed a large grassy field surrounded by a thin net that allowed everyone to see what was going on there. The space seemed to serve as an outdoor training arena, and luckily for him, he was able to observe what was happening. In the center of the field, a large group of girls were lined up, moving in perfect synchrony. Each of them rigidly followed the movements of the instructor in front, a woman of imposing appearance. She was an Oni, with blue-gray skin, well-defined muscles, and horns curved back. Her dark hair was tied in a tight bun, and tribal markings ran down her arms, giving her an even more severe air. The instructor moved with absolute precision, her blows cutting through the air with strength and discipline. Her students imitated her with visible effort, sweating under the intensity of the training. Her every command was short and direct, her powerful voice carrying authority, without the need for threats or aggression. Her presence alone was enough to command respect. Edgar leaned forward slightly, watching with genuine interest. He could not resist his curiosity and asked: ¡°What are they doing?¡± Chapter 44 - Talent ¡°Training, of course.¡± Abigail replied, with a smile that disguised a slight hurt, her sarcastic tone trying to hide the frustration of having been fooled by Edgar¡¯s trickery. ¡°I know that.¡± Edgar retorted, smiling cunningly. ¡°But I want to know what kind of training this is.¡± Without warning, he used his fingers to send a small portion of aura to one of Abigail¡¯s sensitive spots. The aura once again bypassed her defense and spread gently, like an unexpected and warm touch, causing a shiver similar to that of a sudden hug. The heat of the aura enveloped her for a moment, causing her to flinch slightly, as if she had been touched by something invisible and comforting, but at the same time, surprising. Abigail was paralyzed for an instant, the strange sensation running through her skin, her heart beating faster because of the sudden proximity of the aura. She tried to maintain her composure, but she couldn''t hide the slight shiver that ran down her spine. "You seem really good at using Voracious Mode, don''t you? How about we test it out more when we get back, Brat?" Abigail said, staring at Edgar with an angry frown, trying to hide the discomfort and the shivers that still ran down her skin. There was a slight hint of discomfort in her tone, but she tried her best to keep her seriousness. Edgar, in turn, stared back at her with an expression of someone who knew exactly what he had caused, a mischievous smile forming on his lips. He was enjoying the situation, like a child who teased an adult in a cunning way, without the slightest fear of the consequences. His gaze was full of mockery, as if he was enjoying the tension in the air, and his mocking attitude made Abigail feel even more uncomfortable. He knew she wanted to hide her reaction, and that was exactly what made her more vulnerable. She kept her gaze fixed on Edgar, but her chest tightened with growing frustration. She could feel Edgar''s aura pulsing in the air, as if the provocation would never cease. Inessa, watching the exchange of intense glances, sighed with a slight disdain. She already knew the dynamic between the two very well and was not willing to let it go on. She then intervened calmly, her voice soft but firm. "They are training their concentration while learning to manifest aura," she said, diverting Edgar''s attention, trying to bring his focus back to the training. "But aren''t they a little old for that?" Edgar asked, with a tone of genuine curiosity and a touch of strangeness, as if something didn''t fit in the scene before him. His gaze scanned the grassy field, where the girls were focused on their exercises. ¡°¡­¡± Aglaya didn¡¯t react immediately, but her gaze shifted to Edgar, her face impassive. ¡°Heh¡­¡± Hendrina, on the other hand, gave a bitter smile, her shoulders slumping slightly. She wasn¡¯t sad, but Edgar¡¯s words had struck her unexpectedly, awakening a sense of humiliation in her. ¡°As I said, nothing in this world is simple.¡± Abigail said with a sarcastic smile, her eyes shining with an almost cruel interest. She sat back in her seat, looking pleased, as if the opportunity to teach Edgar a lesson in humility was a dish she couldn¡¯t wait to savor. ¡°You see.¡± With a slight, almost playful smile, Abigail made a movement of her fingers, and her aura materialized into snowflakes, which danced gently in the air, forming a small globe above her hand. The flakes began to cluster together in a single point, quickly transforming into a snowball that grew to the size of a fist. Then she squeezed the ball, compressing it until it turned into a solid, cold, shiny piece of ice. With a simple flick of her wrist, the ice melted almost instantly, the water condensing into a shiny bubble.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. The bubble began to bubble gently, as if it were boiling, and soon turned into a cloud of vapor, which spread into the air with a snap of her fingers, disappearing in a sigh. ¡°Most people are not as lucky as you, born without talents or ideal living conditions. 99% of people need years of effort and dedication to do something like this,¡± Abigail said in a measured tone, but her gaze carried a subtle challenge, as if the simple act was proof of her superiority. "Humph. A Dragon Lady talking about privilege. The height of hypocrisy.¡± Edgar replied, with a disdainful smile, completely indifferent to what he had just witnessed. Despite knowing the hardship involved, his posture suggested that it did not impress him in the least. Abigail gritted her teeth, a flash of anger flashing through her eyes. ¡°Why, you¡­!¡± She almost lunged at him, her hand raised, ready to grab Edgar¡¯s neck, but caught herself at the last second. Her expression hardened, and with a glare, she turned to Aglaya and Hendrina. ¡°Show him, girls,¡± she ordered, her voice now cold and authoritative. The two began to manipulate their auras, trying to replicate Abigail¡¯s feat. However, it took them almost five times longer to complete the entire cycle. The difference in execution was clear, and it did not go unnoticed by Edgar. ¡°You see, Young Lord, Aglaya and Hendrina, as well as the other girls in Nenvia, are the cream of the crop of talent on the entire planet Ruach,¡± Abigail said, her tone now more serious, but still laced with sharp provocation. ¡°They are the 1% within that 1% of the world, and yet, they have difficulty manifesting aura and manipulating it as they wish. Imagine what ordinary girls with no talent, no support, and no resources face whenever they are undergoing training like this¡­¡± She paused, letting the words hang in the air, a mischievous smile forming at the corners of her mouth. Her intention was clear: she wanted Edgar to see the size of the disparity between those who were blessed with Aura and those who did not have that kind of privilege. ¡°Dear Abigail, being so stressed is not good for you,¡± Edgar said, his voice soft but full of teasing. He leaned slightly to the side, his shoulders almost touching hers as his eyes fixed on her, a smile at the corners of his mouth revealing his pleasure at the situation. With deliberate calm, he reached out his hand and, in an unexpected gesture, slid it to Abigail¡¯s face, caressing her skin with his fingertips. His fingers glided over her skin, with the lightness of someone who knew exactly what they were doing, creating a feeling of closeness that made Abigail feel disconcerted, despite her attempt to maintain her composure. Edgar''s gesture was almost like an affectionate touch, but there was a clear provocation in his attitude. His hand, now resting lightly on Abigail''s shoulder, conveyed a sense of subtle dominance, as if he knew exactly the effect he was having on her. She tried to stay focused, but his proximity and delicate touch were unsettling her. Abigail looked away for a moment, trying to compose herself as she felt the pressure of his touch, even though it was a simple gesture. "Anyway, dear Abigail," Edgar continued, his voice now filled with slight provocation, "my question is why teenagers are practicing this. Isn''t the perfect age to practice it in late childhood?" Abigail felt an urge to retaliate, but his hand still rested on her shoulder, his fingers so close to the back of her neck that she could feel the heat of them on her skin. It was a touch that seemed casual, but charged with provocation and dominance. ¡°Humph, you¡¯re too bold, brat. Careful¡­¡± She finally reacted, taking his hand firmly and pulling it away from her shoulder. ¡°I think it¡¯s perfect¡­¡± he murmured, intertwining his fingers with hers just as she tried to let go. The gesture was quick, almost natural, but impossible to ignore. Abigail pursed her lips, feeling the heat rise in her face. She looked away, this time toward the grassy field where the rows of girls were training. ¡°Tsk,¡± she grumbled, but made no effort to let go of his hand. Abigail began speaking in a neutral, professional voice, trying not to show the emotions that boiled beneath her calm surface. ¡°The best age to start training is really at 12. It¡¯s common knowledge,¡± she said, her words coming out with a soft but firm cadence. She avoided looking directly at Edgar, keeping her gaze fixed on a distant point, as if she were concentrating solely on the explanation. But Edgar didn¡¯t let that happen, tightening their clasped hands, and silently teasing Abigail at every turn. She avoided looking directly at him, keeping her gaze fixed on a distant point, as if she were concentrating solely on the explanation. She continued, her words measured and precise: ¡°Some races may start earlier or later, but most go through puberty at this age. However, by law, in Bordium, it is forbidden to encourage and promote the manifestation of aura in girls under the age of 17.¡± Chapter 45 - Effort Edgar frowned, his eyes narrowing as he processed Abigail''s words. There was a spark of genuine curiosity in his expression, mixed with a touch of skepticism. "Why?" he asked, his voice filled with a mixture of interest and doubt. "Isn''t this detrimental to their development?" "No and yes," she replied, her voice soft but filled with an authority that brooked no question. "It''s more complicated than it seems." Abigail stood firm, her eyes fixed on the landscape that passed by the carriage window, trying to avoid Edgar''s gaze. However, she was still holding his hand, and she didn''t seem to want to change that. Then, with a simple movement, she looked away from the window and back at Aglaya, who was sitting on the bench opposite, her hands resting in her lap and her expression attentive. Abigail inclined her head slightly, as if she were delegating the explanation with a discreet gesture. ¡°Do you want to answer that, Aglaya?¡± Aglaya raised her eyebrows, surprised by the sudden task, but she didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Of course, Lady Abigail,¡± she replied, her voice calm and confident, ready to take on the role she had been assigned. ¡°Manifesting aura is not necessary to improve aura control, but it is essential for combat,¡± Aglaya began, gesturing slightly to emphasize her points. ¡°If the focus is solely on combat, yes, one should train in manifestation as early as possible. However, this can cause serious deficiencies in one¡¯s ability to control and tune one¡¯s aura.¡± She paused briefly, assessing how well Edgar was following, before continuing. ¡°Tuning one¡¯s aura is essential for all women. Doing so allows the aura within them to belong to themselves, unaffected by outside influences. Imagine taking a glass of ice water and throwing it into a pot of hot water. Tuning is what makes the temperatures equal, making the waters one.¡± Edgar tilted his head, showing interest, but Aglaya was already moving on, her explanation flowing naturally. ¡°Controlling the aura, on the other hand, is what ensures that the circulation of the aura within the body is stable, strengthening both the body and the mind. To do this, it is essential to train the aura veins and understand how they interact with the circulating aura, whether internal or external.¡± She paused again, as if choosing her words carefully. ¡°When the aura is not well tuned, it overloads the aura veins, which in turn compromises the woman¡¯s ability to control herself. Each woman has a limit of control that varies from person to person. When this limit is exceeded, the aura within the veins begins to rebel, causing damage to the body and, mainly, to the mind. This is what we call aura disorder.¡± Aglaya raised a finger, as if she were listing the points. ¡°Women affected by an aura disorder can suffer from temporary insanity to brain death and permanent irrationality. Even in milder cases, the aura veins suffer aftereffects and do not fully recover.¡± She crossed her arms, taking on a more serious tone. ¡°In addition, there are countless reasons and phenomena that can trigger an aura disorder. From interference from Aura Zones, mental and physical exertion beyond the limit, mistakes when manifesting aura, careless manipulation of aura, aura waves from powerful Beasts, interference from poorly trained Socius, to poisoning by unprepared Socius. The factors are so numerous that it is easier to list the ways to avoid them.¡± Aglaya held up a second finger, continuing with precision. ¡°One of them is to train the ability to control and attune the aura within the veins themselves. The other way is to train attunement with a Socius¡ªor rather, a Consors. Even without establishing a Link, the slightest exchange of aura between a woman and a man is enough to nearly triple the result of an attunement training.¡± She paused briefly, as if allowing Edgar to absorb the information, before continuing. ¡°However, there is no equal ratio of men to women. And even among men, few can handle intensive training without establishing a Link. In contrast, girls tend, by instinct, to be much more adventurous and explore the uses of the aura. This often leads to aura disturbances, small and large, that can cause accidents¡ªoften fatal.¡± If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Aglaya crossed her arms again, finishing with a tone of finality. ¡°That is why, before they develop a good capacity for attunement and control, schools cannot promote the manifestation of aura by girls. On other continents, the rules are different, but the particularities of each region require different approaches to the same problem.¡± ¡°A great explanation, Aglaya¡­ a bit long, but good,¡± Edgar praised with a gentle smile, his eyes softly focused on Aglaya, showing sincere appreciation for her explanation. ¡°I apologize, Young Lord, for not explaining it more simply and concisely,¡± Aglaya said, with a hint of embarrassment, her gaze falling slightly, as if she feared she had failed in some way. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aglaya,¡± Edgar replied, gently interrupting. He leaned forward slightly, his voice calm and reassuring. ¡°I understand everything, really. You can explain the other details to me later, take your time.¡± His tone was light and reassuring, and he smiled sincerely, conveying his gratitude without words. ¡°If you didn¡¯t run away from class like a burglar cat, you would already know these things on your own, Young Lord¡­¡± Hendrina teased, with a mischievous smile, her golden eyes shining with mischief. Sitting next to Aglaya, Hendrina had an imposing posture, almost touching the roof of the carriage, accentuated by her black horns that curved upwards and silver hair. A slight smile, full of complicity and challenge, formed on her lips, as if she knew exactly the effect she was causing. Her tail, with sinuous and almost sensual movements, slid slowly to Edgar''s foot. The touch was carefree, but had an almost intimate quality - a caress disguised as teasing, which seemed to flow naturally, without haste. Edgar, with his always affable smile, did not seem to mind the touch, but his gaze darkened slightly, a mischievous glint shining in his eyes as he answered calmly and without haste, his voice full of playful provocation: "I''m not old enough to be reading books for four or five hours straight." Hendrina let out a soft, almost musical laugh, which spread throughout the room with a lightness that contrasted with Edgar''s confident tone. "I understand perfectly, Young Lord. Hehe." She winked with a provocative look before continuing, her tail still caressing Edgar''s foot with a precision that seemed intentional: "But wouldn''t spending the whole day training your pets be just as much work?" Edgar raised an eyebrow, his smile widening, but without losing his composure. "That''s not a fair comparison, but it''s also not relevant..." He responded with impeccable evasion, as always, skillfully dodging her provocation. "I hope training with us is just as good, Young Lord," Hendrina continued, her voice now softly challenging, with a mischievous glint in her eyes. ¡°Aglaya and the others would be hurt if they knew you were doing this out of obligation¡­¡± She leaned back a little more, her posture relaxed but her mind sharp, as if she were awaiting Edgar¡¯s answer with a patience that only she had. ¡°Heh, I wonder the same thing,¡± Edgar replied, his voice equally relaxed but with a hint of subtle challenge. ¡°Do you feel comfortable training with me? I would be hurt if I knew you weren¡¯t comfortable¡­¡± Hendrina, after a brief pause, didn¡¯t respond with words. She understood the implicit answer in her question, and instead, a genuine and softer smile formed on her lips. Her tail, now more delicate, gently wrapped around Edgar¡¯s leg, with a more intense affection, as if the gesture was a silent response to the tension between them. Silence once again dominated the carriage, broken only by the soft sound of the wheels echoing on the paved streets of Bordium. They advanced at a steady speed, passing through the residential area that was still alive with activity. The streets were bustling with activity, with people moving about hurriedly, each one immersed in their routine. Some stopped at the gyms that were open to view, others browsed the stalls and wares of the crowded markets, and a good number headed to the bars and restaurants that lined the sidewalks. Small bars and restaurants spread tempting aromas of freshly prepared dishes and drinks that mingled in the air, inviting everyone to stop and enjoy. Workshops sprang up along the route, with large doors open to the streets. Inside, workers and artisans were immersed in their craft, masterfully shaping metals, wood and fabrics. The sound of hammers beating and saws cutting material mixed with the melody of the constantly moving city. The carriage moved effortlessly, gliding smoothly over the pavement, as if it were part of the environment itself. As they approached the fortified entrance, the hustle and bustle of the city around them seemed to gradually slow down. The simple buildings suddenly ceased, giving way to a large security wall that separated an important area of ??Avaris from the others. The border between the layers of society was literally in the form of a wall. Chapter 46 – Noble Area The wall loomed large, a fortress of metal, stone, and crystals, with protective spells pulsing along its surface. Lines of aura fluttered like ethereal currents, forming a protective field visible to anyone who understood magic. This barrier was not just a physical structure¡ªit was an impenetrable shield that separated the inner realm from the outside world. The sentries atop the wall wore impeccable tactical gear: fitted, long-sleeved jackets and flexible pants, both made of a fabric reinforced with metal fibers for impact and cut resistance. The jackets had hidden magnetic closures, strategic pockets, and a high collar for added protection, while the pants had reinforced knees and adjustable belts for storing equipment without compromising mobility. On their feet, black leather boots with non-slip soles and metal toecaps provided stability and protection. Semi-rigid gloves enhanced weapon handling, and some wore enchanted visors that projected information and enhanced night vision. Elves, Oni, Goblins, Vulpinus, Tigrinus, and countless other races were present, forming a diverse but uniformly disciplined group. Rigid postures and watchful eyes betrayed years of relentless training. Their weapons varied according to their specialty: short swords forged from enchanted alloys, double daggers strapped to their thighs, longbows with special arrows, and short spears magnetically attached to their backs. Each warrior seemed a perfect extension of her equipment, prepared for any threat. Below, in the main guardhouse, another team of guards monitored the arrival of the carriage. As the vehicle approached, one of the officers raised a gloved hand, signaling for them to stop before the entrance. His uniform was similar to that of the sentries at the top of the wall, but with gold-embroidered insignia on the shoulders, indicating a higher rank. ¡°Identification, please.¡± His voice was firm, but professional. His sharp gaze swept the carriage, analyzing every detail without taking his attention away from the coachman for a moment, as he waited for the answer. ¡°Here, I am a licensed coachman from the city hall.¡± The coachman replied, handing over a thin, black crystal plaque. At first glance, the plaque seemed blank, without any visible information. The guard took the crystal deftly and infused a bit of her own aura into it. Immediately, the surface glowed and a series of information was revealed, detailing the coachman¡¯s identity and permissions. ¡°All right...¡± She handed the crystal back, but maintained her alert posture. ¡°Please wait a moment and, for everyone¡¯s safety, avoid sudden and unnecessary movements.¡± After returning the document, the guard walked to the carriage door, stopping at a safe distance. ¡°Excuse me. Good afternoon... Identification, please.¡± The sentry maintained impeccable posture, stopping at a precise distance from the carriage¡ªclose enough to observe clearly, but without invading the space in a way that could appear threatening. His eyes assessed every detail with calculated precision, without haste, without hesitation. Without patience for the procedure, Inessa did not even look up, just sighed, showing a clear disinterest in anything that required more time than necessary. ¡°Hendrina, can you take care of this?¡± Inessa murmured, her voice thick with boredom. For her, leaving the house was already a nuisance, and formalities like this only made it more exhausting. Abigail shared the same silent disgust, impassive in the face of the approach. ¡°Leave it to me, Lady Inessa.¡± Hendrina answered without hesitation, straightening her posture as she discreetly collected her tail, which until then had been wrapped around Edgar''s foot. Upon hearing the answer, Inessa took a red insignia from her pants pocket, a medallion carved from a deep crimson jewel. The gold and silver filigrees formed a refined coat of arms, almost hypnotic in its complexity. The artifact seemed to vibrate slightly in her palm, as if it carried a presence of its own. And the same could be said of Abigail''s insignia¡ªa similar jewel, but white as polished ivory, with carvings that caught the light in an almost ethereal way. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Hendrina took the two insignias in her hands with delicacy and care, but in addition to them, she also gathered up the crystal plates of Edgar, Aglaya, and her own, stacking them carefully. When the sentry extended his hand to receive them, his gaze became more attentive, analyzing the insignia with the seriousness that protocol demanded. As soon as his fingers touched the medallions, he adjusted his posture, maintaining the firmness of someone who had already dealt with this type of identification, but still recognizing its importance. Her gaze swept over the jewels for a brief moment, taking in every detail before nodding slightly. With one efficient movement, she turned on her heel and carried the insignia to the verification device inside the guardhouse, her steps marked by discipline and precision. The device, a piece of advanced arcane technology, emitted a soft glow as the runes surrounding the jewels began to light up. The activated spell analyzed the aura imbued in the artifacts, tracking their authenticity and checking for any trace of outside interference. The process took only a few seconds. With a discreet beep, the system confirmed the legitimacy of the insignia and transmitted a signal directly to the Avaris monitoring center. The information was clear: Inessa Crimmont and Abigail Lumivelo were there. Once the device completed the verification, the sentry carefully removed the insignia. Before returning them, she took a thin cloth and carefully cleaned them, polishing the surface to remove any traces of dust or contact with the equipment. The gesture was automatic, almost ritualistic, reflecting the importance that those artifacts carried. Taking a deep breath, she returned with firm steps, her posture even more formal. With a precise gesture, she extended the insignia back, keeping her gaze sharp and her voice polite. ¡°I apologize for the delay. Welcome to Avaris. We are available to assist you at any time, so please do not hesitate to call us if you need anything, whatever it may be.¡± Her voice was polite, accompanied by a slight bow. ¡°Thank you.¡± Hendrina took the insignia carefully, ensuring that they were in perfect condition before putting them away. Her gesture was meticulous, demonstrating not only respect, but also a subtle sense of ownership over the artifacts. The sentry relaxed slightly after the return, allowing himself a moment of naturalness before straightening his posture again. Then he raised his voice to be heard inside the carriage. ¡°As a matter of security protocol, we will be escorting you to your destination, ensuring that you arrive quickly and without incident. We apologize for the inconvenience.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Hendrina responded promptly, climbing back into the carriage without wasting any time. Meanwhile, the sentry exchanged a few words with the coachman, ensuring that he was aware of the procedure before moving away to the guardhouse. There, he activated an arcane communicator, transmitting the order to the unit on the other side of the gate. A few moments later, the enormous doors began to open. The metallic sound reverberated through the surrounding structures, a deep, heavy noise that echoed through the passage. On the other side of the gate, three sentries mounted on Iron Horses were already waiting in position, motionless as statues. They remained like this until the carriage had completely crossed the pass. Leading the carriage, one of the sentries advanced with calculated precision, taking the lead of the group. His posture was impeccable, demonstrating total control over the robust creature beneath his saddle. Shortly after, the other two sentries began to follow the carriage a few meters behind, following the vehicle at a strategic distance. They were mounted on identical beasts and moved in unison, adjusting themselves to the formation with exemplary discipline. The Iron Horse is a Level 2 Aura Beast, an exquisite fusion of strength and speed. Its muscular body is covered in thick, semi-metallic hide, reflecting a subtle sheen in the sunlight. Despite its colossal size, the creature moves fluidly, its hooves resounding like hammers against the ground with each firm step. Its metallic mane, shiny like polished steel, gleamed as it moved, creating a mesmerizing visual effect. But more impressive than their appearance was their precision¡ªthe Iron Horses were so well trained that they needed no verbal commands to understand their role. They were living extensions of their riders¡¯ will, so masterfully trained that they responded to subtle movements as if they were one with their riders. Now that the escort was in place, the carriage moved forward, leaving the fortified gate behind. The road ahead became more secluded, quieter. The hubbub of the city faded, replaced only by the rhythmic clatter of metal hooves and the occasional creak of wheels. As the carriage moved forward, the surrounding landscape underwent a marked transition. The more compact and practical urban setting was left behind, giving way to a district of grand architecture. The streets became quieter and emptier, with a few people strolling through the splendid gardens, where the very air seemed to carry a weight of exclusivity. Edgar looked around with renewed attention. The buildings around him were stately mansions, built with a peculiar balance of tradition and innovation. Though they shared similar proportions, each had its own identity¡ªsome boasted classical columns and pitched roofs, while others displayed modern features and exotic details. Balconies jutted out like suspended terraces, adorned by lush gardens whose vines cascaded down in fragrant cascades. Ornate fountains gushed crystal-clear water, reflecting the golden glow of the afternoon sun, and the doors of the residences were works of art in their own right¡ªtall, carved from metal and adorned with intricate patterns, like mystical portals that led to other worlds. The change was evident. Where once they had been in the midst of a functional city, they now entered a land shaped by luxury and influence, where every detail bore the signature of generations who had built this district with purpose and power. Chapter 47 - Arrival As the carriage moved along the path lined with tall trees and dense vegetation, the escort maintained its formation with impeccable precision. The guards mounted on Iron Horses guided the vehicle at a steady pace, following protocol without haste or hesitation. There was no tension or restlessness in their movements¡ªonly discipline and professionalism. Their gazes scanned the surroundings methodically, alert to any eventuality, but without showing concern. The group continued their journey in silence, immersed in naturalness and comfort. Abigail and Inessa maintained calm and disinterested expressions, as if the landscape around them had no relevance to them. Aglaya and Hendrina, on the other hand, hid their curiosity well; their gazes lingered for moments on the details of the environment, although they did not seem impressed enough to comment. As the carriage continued at a controlled pace, Edgar was the only one truly attentive to the scenery around them. His eyes scanned every mansion, every detail of the buildings, trying to comprehend the nuances of this noble area. But as grand as the residences in the district were, it was what rose beyond them that truly captured his attention. ¡°Truly worthy of a Great Lady¡­ I think.¡± Edgar murmured, awed and respectful, but with a hint of uncertainty. He had no basis for comparison other than the Crimmont Palace, which, though imposing, seemed merely a quarter of the size of the colossal Drakhan Palace. At the northern edge of the city, the Drakhan Palace rose above the plateau like a natural fortress. Its vaulted domes reflected the sun like polished metal, standing out against the landscape. Unlike the noble residential area, it was not protected by walls¡ªit did not need them. The plateau itself was its defense, a secluded territory with controlled access. The only road leading to it wound its way up the hillside, following a winding path until it reached the monumental entrance. The colossal, ornately decorated gate was guarded by relentless sentries, whose presence alone was enough to discourage any intruder. Even from the outside, one could glimpse the exuberance of the inner domain. Garden terraces spread across the grounds, where artificial waterfalls cascaded down in steps, adorned with exotic and vibrant flora. Extensive gardens surrounded the main structure, filled with crystal-clear fountains and meticulously sculpted statues. Densely canopied trees created an almost ethereal scene, their leaves dancing in the rhythm of the wind. The palace was not just a residence¡ªit was a self-sufficient complex. Structures dedicated to leisure, work, sport, and rest were scattered throughout the vast territory, connected by labyrinthine paths of carefully shaped vegetation. But what held their attention most was the maze at the back of the palace¡ªtall walls of dense foliage, so dense and vibrant that they seemed enchanted, stretching across a colossal area, mesmerizing anyone who dared to gaze at them for too long. The true scope of the palace¡¯s territory was a mystery. The entire plateau belonged to its jurisdiction, its boundaries dissolving into gardens, artificial forests, and hidden pathways. A presence that dominated the city below, not only in size but in significance. The carriage moved through the streets of the highest part of Avaris¡¯ noble district, an area meticulously planned to house the mansions reserved only for Dragon Ladies and Great Ladies. Unlike the natural hills that provided panoramic views of the city, this land had been artificially leveled, creating an exclusive landscape isolated from the rest of Avaris. However, their route took them to a more secluded block, where empty lots seemed to be reserved for future residences. There was an air of newness there, as if that part of the city was still slowly taking shape, waiting for new acquisitions. It was then that the carriage slowed down and stopped in front of an imposing red mansion, its fa?ade marked by bold and defiant lines, as if its very architecture were a declaration of strength and ambition. ¡°Are we here?¡± Edgar broke the silence, his curiosity evident in the attentive gaze that roamed the residence. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. ¡°Yes.¡± Inessa replied, her tone firm but not ostentatious. ¡°This is the Crimmont Mansion in Avaris. Nothing compared to the Palace in Nenvia, but it meets the basic needs.¡± The Crimmont Mansion stands out for its strong and bold presence. Its fa?ade was dominated by an intense red tone, with darkened metallic details that made it shine with imposingness. The main entrance was located under a large architectural cantilever, a 4-meter-high slab that projected almost five meters, supported only by invisible supports, creating a sense of boldness and stability. The design was simple yet imposing, with straight lines and narrow windows that rose to the top of the structure on the second floor, allowing light to enter the mansion''s balconies without compromising privacy. The sturdy front door was made of dark wood with metallic details, and the Crimmont family crest discreetly marked the entrance. Around it, the grounds were planned in a practical manner, with straight walkways, small gardens, and a path of bioluminescent stones that led from the entrance to the grounds to the front of the house. In the back, a small court could be used for training and recreation, reinforcing the functional and strategic purpose of the mansion. "It''s almost 5:30, Inessa." Abigail checked her watch, quickly calculating the remaining time. "We''d better get ready. We still have a few points to settle before the first meeting." With those words, she stood and exited the carriage, her posture firm and resolute. The others followed her in a movement one at a time. First Inessa, then Edgar, followed by Aglaya and Hendrina. "Did you change the color of your residence, Abigail?" Inessa asked, her eyes scanning the subtlety of the changes. Outside the carriage and observing the landscape, something caught Inessa''s attention. Her gaze shifted to the neighboring mansion, a building that contrasted sharply with the Crimmont Mansion. The Lumivelo Mansion exuded lightness and serenity. Its fa?ade, in soft tones of beige and white, was adorned with carved wood details, which gave a touch of rustic sophistication. The main entrance was marked by a dark wooden portal with delicate arabesques, and above, a balcony with carved balusters stretched out, softening the imposing architecture. Hanging gardens adorned the mansion, with ceramic pots full of flowers and small trees that broke the rigidity of the columns and gave an air of freshness to the environment. Stone paths led to delicate fountains, whose crystal-clear waters reflected the soft light, completing the atmosphere of peace and nobility. Abigail smiled, a pleased gleam crossing her eyes. "Actually, I had the colors of yours retouched and mine changed a bit... They were a bit worn when I came by last month." Inessa blinked in surprise. "I see. I appreciate that..." She paused for a moment before continuing, her tone carrying a hint of concern. "But I hope you''re not overextending yourself, Abigail. You don''t need to take on so many responsibilities when you can count on me to help." Abigail sighed, but her smile remained. "We''ve talked about this, Inessa." Her tone was patient but firm. "You take care of the research and development and technological advancements of the Farms and Greenhouses. I''ll take care of the paperwork and other ''minor matters.''" The way she said it made it clear that she would not take any argument. And before Inessa could insist, Abigail turned to Aglaya and Hendrina, cutting off any further arguments. "Aglaya, Hendrina, take the luggage inside. Mine too, since it would be inconvenient to separate our things between the two mansions." Her order was direct, with no room for hesitation. "Yes, Lady." The two responded in unison, with straight postures and evident discipline, but they remained there for a moment, without acting immediately. Abigail was already turning around and starting to manipulate aura in her hands when she stopped abruptly, as if something had occurred to her at the last minute. "Oh, I almost forgot." She looked over her shoulder, her tone now carrying a slightly provocative tone. "Take care of the brat and prepare him for a gala ceremony. Inessa and I have matters to discuss with an important Neighbor and we will return around 8:00 p.m. to pick him up. Understood?" "Yes, Lady." The silence was broken by an indignant voice. "And I have no say here?!" Edgar protested, frowning as he realized he was being deliberately ignored and left behind, even though he had been right next to them the whole time. Abigail stopped, slowly turned to him, and smiled¡ªa smile that was anything but innocent. "No." Her answer was short, direct, and unquestionable. Before Edgar could respond, Abigail had already turned around and, together with Inessa, were walking down the sidewalk, while an aura barrier subtly rose around them, hiding the conversation that followed. With only Edgar, Aglaya, and Hendrina left, the task of organizing the luggage at Inessa''s residence fell to them. The coachman was paid and escorted back by the sentries, disappearing as night began to fall over Avaris. With everything organized, Aglaya and Hendrina then busied themselves preparing Edgar for the events of that night. Bathing was the first step. They helped him bathe, having practiced hundreds of times, using soap and special, luxurious products. The water warmed his skin as they cleaned every corner of his small body with care, exchanging glances and discreet laughter. Neither of them made any bold moves while he looked so vulnerable, but Hendrina didn''t hold back her words to tease Edgar in the middle of the bath. To which he responded with the naturalness that was achieved by going through the same situation every day. Chapter 48 – Party Room After the bath that lasted almost half an hour, it was time for the attire. Aglaya picked up a tuxedo tailored for Edgar, with impeccable details. The black jacket shone slightly under the soft light of the room. Hendrina adjusted the white shirt, impeccably starched, with a perfectly aligned collar. The vest, in a dark gray tone, contrasted subtly with the black of the suit, while the bow tie, a small elegant touch, completed the ensemble. Hendrina helped put on the black shoes, and Aglaya gently adjusted Edgar''s shoulders, making sure everything was perfect. With Edgar''s long hair, Aglaya combed all of it back, but did not alter the clear naturalness and softness of the locks that were part of Edgar''s style. The red locks stood out randomly throughout his hair. By the time they were done, Edgar looked like a mini-gentleman, his suit tailored so that his posture still had a touch of childish sweetness, but the elegance of a true host. ¡°How do I look?¡± Edgar spun on his heel, showing off his attire with a touch of youthful vanity. ¡°Looking handsome as always, Young Lord¡­¡± Aglaya commented with a fond smile, watching Edgar admire himself in the mirror, clearly pleased with the result. ¡°You should dress like this more often. It suits you perfectly, Young Lord.¡± Hendrina added, her voice carrying an evident sincerity as she analyzed his appearance. Edgar chuckled softly and hummed mischievously, ¡°Mmm, mm, mm, thank you, girls. Every time you say that, you inflate my ego¡­¡± But soon his face fell, his posture becoming more hesitant. ¡°Only for him to be trampled and torn to pieces every time Akachi enters the scene¡­ And even worse today, at a ceremony packed with Dragon Lords.¡± Dragons are beings blessed with Aura, and their Transfiguration magic allowed them to shape their appearance to reflect the essence of their souls. Their human forms were not just beautiful¡ªthey were the embodiment of perfection, the height of aesthetics and grandeur. Comparing oneself to them was a cruel game, and anyone who was not a Dragon was doomed to lose. ¡°Looks aren¡¯t everything¡­¡± Hendrina said softly, approaching from behind and adjusting Edgar¡¯s attire with delicate hands. Her gaze met his through the reflection in the mirror, and her voice was filled with understanding. ¡°And if there is one absolute truth in this world, it is this: it is not healthy to compare oneself to Dragons. Beauty, power, intelligence, patience, wit¡­ whatever it is, they are beyond.¡± Edgar let out a short, humorless laugh. ¡°Sad reality, I guess¡­¡± He murmured, his reflection returning a self-deprecating smile. ¡°Be that as it may, you must not feel inferior to any of them, Young Lord.¡± Hendrina stated firmly, adjusting his cuffs. ¡°You are the Nexus partner of Dragon Lady Inessa Crimmont and future Consors of Great Dragon Lady Nala Diguard.¡± ¡°Hendrina is right.¡± Aglaya joined them, her expression serious but encouraging. ¡°Many of those present today are merely consors and socius who, even after centuries of life, have barely managed to establish a Full Link with their partners. Meanwhile, you were born with the ability to form a perfect Nexus Link¡ªsomething that even Great Lord Akachi acknowledged with admiration.¡± ¡°Exactly. Furthermore, Lady Inessa chose to bring you to Avaris, Young Lord, as it is the perfect opportunity for you to be introduced to Dragon society. I believe that today you will be the center of attention, so hold your head high and do not lower it for anything.¡± Hendrina continued. Edgar took a deep breath and clenched his fists, feeling determination ignite in his chest. ¡°Okay¡­ that¡¯s it¡­ Thank you, Hendrina, Aglaya.¡± Without hesitation, he turned and wrapped them both in a tight hug, feeling the silent comfort that only their presence could offer. The trio remained chatting for a while longer, discussing the details of the ceremony and the etiquette that Edgar should follow. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Hendrina and Aglaya gave valuable tips on behavior and avoiding faux pas in front of the draconic nobility, until they finally heard the sound of the door opening. Inessa and Abigail had returned and, without wasting time, they also began to get ready. Inessa opted for a gala dress that balanced elegance and mobility. The deep black fabric hugged her silhouette in a sophisticated way, with a fluid cut that adjusted to the body without restricting her movements. The sleeves were long and fitted, ending in delicate lace details that gave a refined touch to the design. The thigh-high side slit allowed her to move with ease, while a faint sheen shimmered under the light, giving her a majestic presence. Abigail chose an equally stunning dress, but in a dark wine tone and sleeveless, which highlighted her firm and imposing posture. The neckline was modest, but her breasts seemed to refuse to be hidden, while the flowing skirt naturally adjusted to her walk. The dress was neither heavy nor restrictive, allowing her to maintain her impeccable posture without compromising comfort. Gold details adorned the fabric, further enhancing her striking presence. With everyone properly dressed, a carriage was called and, without further delay, Edgar, Inessa and Abigail set off for the ceremony. ________________________________ As one of the dependencies of the Darkhan Palace, the Ballroom is an imposing structure, designed to host gala events of the highest class. It was strategically located close to the entrance gate, allowing easy access. The main road split into three directions just after the entrance¡ªone leading directly to the ballroom, another leading to the heart of the palace, and a third winding down to a majestic lake in the distance. The ballroom¡¯s architecture blended opulence and modernity, with elegant lines and an immense structure capable of comfortably accommodating 300 guests. Its greatest distinguishing feature was the transparent ceiling, made of an exceptionally resistant material, allowing a clear view of the starry sky. With a simple adjustment, this same ceiling could be completely darkened, adapting to the needs of the event¡ªwhether to create a more intimate atmosphere or enhance visual effects with sophisticated lighting. In the main ballroom, the round tables were arranged with millimeter precision, ensuring not only aesthetic harmony but also efficient circulation of guests and service staff. All were adorned with fine fabric tablecloths and discreet arrangements, while the ambient lighting projected a soft, enveloping glow. In the center of the room, a giant table stood out, boasting an impressive tower of sparkling orange drinks, whose vibrant hue contrasted with the more sober decor of the venue. In addition, a variety of appetizers¡ªfrom fine pastries to refined seafood selections¡ªwere impeccably arranged. Just ahead of the social area, the main stage stood as the main attraction of the evening. It remained hidden by navy blue velvet curtains, saving the surprise of the event until the right moment. Its structure was equipped with intricate lighting and sound effects equipment, allowing for quick changes in ambiance and lighting, as well as impeccable acoustics for speeches and presentations. Above, surrounding the entire main room, a set of elevated boxes offered exclusivity to the most select guests. The boxes were independent rooms, designed to provide luxury and comfort. Inside each room, there were comfortable velvet seats, small service tables and individual lighting and temperature control systems, allowing each group to personalize their environment as desired. Each room had a privileged view, but the same transparent and resistant material as the ceiling was in their window, to guarantee absolute privacy, while allowing a wide view of the event. Access to the boxes was via discreet side staircases that gave access to a corridor that connected the entrances. This ensured that the occupants could arrive without attracting attention, while maintaining exclusivity and security. In addition to the architectural grandeur, the practicality of the room was carefully planned. Hidden corridors allowed the service team to circulate without interfering with the guests'' experience. Mechanical and magical engineering also played a key role: dynamic lighting systems and advanced acoustic insulation guaranteed a perfect ambiance for every moment of the evening, from dinner to the high-profile auction that would take place later. The room was full of life and brilliance, and soft string music filled the air, while laughter and conversation mingled with the sound of crystal glasses clinking, reverberating in an atmosphere of sophistication and celebration. The air was thick with the scent of exotic flowers and the faint hint of citrus essence and alcohol. People of various races were present, far outnumbering the Dragon Ladies present. But all of them, regardless of size or race, were exquisitely dressed in dazzling attire that reflected their status and prestige. The women wore long, sparkling gowns, while the few men, impeccably dressed, exuded power and charm. Each face seemed more interesting than the last, a sea of ??calculated expressions and measured smiles. In every corner of the room, groups formed, exchanging words softly, their gestures measured and subtle, but with a palpable tension, as if everyone there was more attentive to each other than to the event itself. Chapter 49 - Igor Argen Edgar, as he watched the scene, felt the weight of expectations hanging over him. He knew that this was the kind of event that would mark his formal entry into Draconic society, and he could not embarrass Inessa. His eyes roamed the figures around him, absorbing the details of each person, trying to capture something beyond appearances. His senses were heightened, analyzing the forced smiles, the discreet conversations and the discreet glances that crossed each other. He could sense that, even among the formal greetings, there was something more behind each interaction, a web of intentions and manipulations that only the most astute could navigate. He wondered, with a slight ironic smile, who there was genuine and who hid behind a mask of cordiality. "Lady Crimmont... Lady Lumivelo... What a pleasure to see you again tonight..." Upon entering the hall, the three were immediately approached by an imposing Caprinus, tall and strong, with goat''s horns and feet. His hair was black and long, and his formal attire, luxurious and detailed, reflected sophistication. The man smiled confidently, his posture and gestures conveying the elegance of a true gentleman. He then approached, closing his eyes, and with a slight bow of his head, he joined his palms in front of his chest, in a calm and reverent gesture. "Hello, Igor, it''s a pleasure to see you again." Abigail said, her expression serious, but her response full of cordiality. Inessa greeted him in the same way, also with a brief smile, but her curiosity soon arose. "Igor, I thought you were in Bordium." She asked, her curious look reflecting a touch of surprise. "And I really was, but a friend had an unforeseen event and gave up his spot for me. And, of course, I couldn''t miss the Torment Fairs for anything in Ruach. A golden opportunity for any merchant looking to expand their business." Igor replied, his muffled, innocent laugh, but with a touch of wit. "With that speech, it seems like you''re insinuating yourself as a small businessman... I remember you having a fleet of five freighters the last time we spoke. Couldn''t all this be a strategy to increase your charisma and win favors?" Abigail asked, joking, with a mischievous smile. "Hohoho, I may be a wolf, but I''m the weakest of the pack, Lady Lumivelo." Igor skillfully dodged the question, smiling in a relaxed manner. "But to be honest, business has been tough this year. Thanax is preparing for the stampedes... They say it will be the biggest in the last 20 years. Oh, times are dark..." He added, with exaggerated, almost theatrical concern. "And every year they say that..." Inessa interrupted, skeptical and critical. "And in the end, it is always a baseless fuss." "Prevention is better than cure, Lady Crimmont." Igor smiled, adjusting his posture. "Thanax survives and thrives precisely because it prepares for the worst. Even with the Empress in her advanced years, she never relaxes the reins when it comes to protecting the people..." "It is truly admirable, I must admit." Abigail agreed, without losing her tone of appreciation, but with a watchful eye. "That moon elf truly deserves her position." "Anyway, the young man next to Lady Crimmont must be fellow Nexus, Edgar Crimmont, isn''t it? A pleasure to finally see the face behind the name that''s been circulating around for the past five years..." Igor turned to Edgar, giving the same greeting, but with a smile that seemed to hide more curiosity than courtesy. "And you are¡­?" Edgar politely returned the greeting, his gaze curiously on the man in front of him. "Igor Argen¡­ One of your Lady''s business partners." He leaned slightly toward Edgar, now with a touch of intimacy in his voice. "I''ve heard a lot about you, Young Lord Crimmont. Is it true that you''re interested in Aura Beasts? I have access to very rare specimens, an exclusive source." Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. "Really?" Edgar replied, his eyes instantly shining with interest. The man had touched a nerve at just the right moment, without hesitation. "Of course! From Nivispectrus Tiger cubs to Dominus Eagle eggs... Do you know or have you heard of them?" Igor continued, his tone low and mysterious, as if he wanted to seduce Edgar even more with his words. "Do you have any Umbra Acinonyx cubs?" Edgar asked, his interest evident, his merchant''s mind already beginning to formulate ideas. "Ah, a difficult request... But I''m sure my source can provide it." Igor replied with a smile, with an expression of someone who knew exactly what he was doing. "Would you like one? As a gift for your debut in the Draconic society." "Hmm... There''s no such thing as a free gift, Igor. I wonder what you expect in return for this gift... A business favor? A personal benefit? Or perhaps... borrowed influence?" Edgar, still intrigued, continued to observe the man closely. His distrust was palpable, but the interest was evident in his tone, which denoted a certain caution. "Hahaha, where are my manners..." Igor laughed, pretending to apologize. "I was rude, Young Lord Crimmont. I apologize for my attitude." "I didn''t take offense, Igor. Don''t worry." Edgar replied with a smile that didn''t hide the measure of reserve in his expression. "But, in fact, you managed to pique my interest. I will make sure to consider your offer, if you really have what you offer." "Of course I will." Igor took out a small crystal plate, which looked like an identification card, but was thinner and more compact. "Here it is, my personal AIF. Contact me whenever you wish. Always available for important clients." Edgar took the tablet with the aura already circulating in his hands, quickly absorbing the information, before putting it in his jacket pocket with a discreet gesture. "I will do so," he said, with a calculated smile. "Good, I hope you have an excellent evening, Young Lord Crimmont. Lady Crimmont, Lady Lumivelo, I wish you enjoy the auction and have a fruitful meeting. I understand that some interesting items will be up for grabs today¡­" Igor said, his expression now softer, although his eyes still carried a calculating glint. "I must take my leave now, the night is still young, and there are many people to greet." He gave a Kung Fu salute, Jin Li, with the elegance of a master, before walking away. "Likewise, Igor. Enjoy the evening," Inessa replied, returning the salute. "But be careful not to be deceived, Igor. I do not want to hear another sad story at our next business meeting." Abigail, with a slightly sarcastic smile, offered a sincere warning, but with a touch of amusement. "Thank you for the advice, Lady Lumivelo." Igor smiled back, with a relaxed tone, before turning and heading to a table where three women of different races were seated, ready for the next part of the evening. As soon as Igor left, Inessa and Abigail resumed their search, their attentive gazes sweeping the room in search of someone in particular. Along the way, they were frequently approached by guests who came to greet them, and, without wasting time, they returned the gestures politely and briefly. But if there was one thing that was repeated in each of these interactions, it was the attention that fell on Edgar. Everyone who approached made a point of introducing themselves to him, offering him words of congratulations and luxurious gifts. The admiration in the eyes of the guests was visible. Some studied him with interest, others with curiosity, but all acknowledged his presence in a meaningful way. It was only after a final greeting that a firm and seductive feminine voice caught their attention. "Abigail, Inessa, I''ve finally found you." The woman approaching was an imposing sight. Tall, slender and full of three sizes, her luxurious dress seemed to have been made to exalt her curves. Her long black hair framed a thin, bold face, and her eyes carried a shrewd and dominant expression. Every detail in her posture conveyed confidence, seduction and power. For a brief moment, Edgar found himself unable to look away. The dress, deliberately revealing, barely contained the woman''s voluminous curves, and her magnetic presence made her difficult to ignore. "Kassandra, finally," Inessa said, turning her body to face her. The relief on his face made it clear that he had been waiting for her. Abigail, on the other hand, did not share the same tone. With a cynical look, she noticed the male figure behind Kassandra¡ªa young man with a soft and discreet appearance, keeping himself slightly hidden, but present enough to be noticed. "I see you''re a little busy, Kassandra¡­" she said, arching an eyebrow. Kassandra smirked, clearly amused by the comment. "Ohh, no, no¡­ On the contrary, this is my date for tonight, Helios." She extended her hand to the young man, pulling him forward slightly. "Hahaha, he''s a young Ursinus, intelligent and interesting, and a very talented Socius. I ended up meeting him at a pleasure house in Neulorian some time ago¡­ After a few meetings he ended up winning my favor, and I decided to bring him today to bid on some auction item as a gift." Abigail¡¯s eyes narrowed with a skeptical glint as she observed the boy. ¡°A talented Socius¡­? In a pleasure house?¡± Chapter 50 – Kassandra Torres "Don''t you believe me, Abigail?" Kassandra feigned an offended expression, putting her hand to her chest as if she had been hurt. "It depends... What do you classify as ''talented''?" Abigail replied with a deprecating smile, her eyes half-closed in suspicion as she looked at H¨¦lio. H¨¦lio looked up for a moment before lowering his gaze again, as if he were measuring the situation. His silky red hair shone under the lights of the room, framing his small, rounded ears, discreet but unmistakable. His face blended fine, masculine features, with expressive eyebrows and a slightly angular chin. Despite his slender build, his body carried the latent strength of an Ursinus, compact muscles and a naturally firm posture. Her hands, elegant at first glance, hid sharp claws beneath her fingertips, and when her lips parted for a brief moment, slightly elongated canines could be seen. There was something calculated in her movements¡ªa mix of refinement, caution, and gentleness¡ªlike someone accustomed to moving among high society. ¡°Heh, I guess we¡¯re used to different standards of talent.¡± Kassandra chuckled softly, crossing her arms teasingly. ¡°But you should be more humble, Abigail. Our Young Lord Crimmont here is practically a miracle of Aura¡­" With an intimate, seductive smile. "Hello, Young Lord. I¡¯m Kassandra Torres¡± she turned to Edgar and reached out toward his face. ¡°Don¡¯t touch him. And don¡¯t refer to him as ¡®our.¡¯¡± The movement was abrupt¡ªAbigail caught Kassandra¡¯s wrist before her hand could reach Edgar, her eyes flashing with warning. The touch wasn''t rough, but it was firm enough to make Kassandra take a step back. Before the situation could escalate, Inessa rolled her eyes and erected a double barrier around them, isolating them visually and acoustically from the rest of the room. "Aren''t you being overprotective, Abigail? If I didn''t know better, I''d say you''re the one who''s linked to him." Kassandra teased, her tone taking on a slight edge of acid. "That''s none of your business. And besides, I know very well what your intention is in touching him¡­" Abigail stood her ground, her expression hardening. "Really? And what would that be?" Kassandra took a step forward, using her height to assert herself. Her eyes locked with Abigail''s, her face inches from hers, provocation dripping from every detail of her posture. "Have you no shame?" Abigail frowned, her voice low and full of reprimand. "Abigail, let me handle this." Edgar intervened, gently tugging on Abigail''s hand and pulling her away from the front line. His expression was curious, slightly amused, as he turned his attention back to Kassandra. "Oh? He''s already put a collar on you?" Kassandra laughed, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "And you still have the nerve to doubt my character, when you''re practically begging to form a Link with him¡­ Who has no honor here?" Abigail clenched her fists, the retort boiling in her throat, but before she could retort, Edgar cut her off. "It seems like you two have known each other for quite some time." His tone was neutral, but there was a hidden interest in his words. "Maybe¡­" Kassandra shrugged. "I don''t usually count. But even so, she''s still as annoying as the day I met her. She''d rather fight and argue than bargain and make friends." "I totally agree." Edgar smiled, relaxed. Kassandra blinked, surprised. "Really? I thought you would defend your suitor." Now, she was looking directly at him, his attention fully captured. "I would, if she hadn''t caused a fuss over something so trivial. There''s no accounting for taste. If you liked him, it would be an offense to judge him." The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. He glanced briefly at H¨¦lio, who remained motionless, calm and cold. "I don''t like him. What I said was that he won my favor." Kassandra quickly corrected. "And isn''t that the same thing?" Edgar tilted his head slightly, his expression innocent, almost cute. "No, definitely not." Kassandra smiled at the corner of her mouth, her tone becoming more intimate. She knelt down gently, leveling herself with Edgar''s eyes, and raised her hand to touch his face again. Abigail reacted immediately, but Edgar raised his hand, stopping her before she could speak. His gaze showed confidence and genuine curiosity. "You have courage... Do you really want to know what happens?" Kassandra stopped her hand inches from Edgar''s cheek, her voice full of satisfied charm, almost as if she were grateful for the opportunity. "Of course. I like new experiences." His smile was light and amused, completely sure of himself. Kassandra''s smile widened¡ªand then she touched him. The next moment, they both closed their eyes and entered a deep trance. As Kassandra¡¯s fingers touched Edgar¡¯s skin, a subtle aura began to gather in them. Her smile widened as she sent her aura into his body, beginning a probing with the dexterity of someone who had done this countless times before. Her aura gently snaked its way through the sensitive points of Edgar¡¯s aura, flowing like a river exploring a new course. She guided her own essence with precision, mapping his innermost features, sensing the fluidity and density of his energy, the quality and efficiency of the core that pulsed at his center. Her control was absolute¡ªeach strand of aura was manipulated to test its compatibility, its resistance, and its limits. However, as her analysis deepened, Kassandra noticed something strange. Edgar¡¯s core wasn¡¯t just absorbing the aura she sent into his body; it was beginning to pull more and more aura from within the veins of her aura¡ªa force that shouldn¡¯t be there. Her previously controlled flow became unstable when she realized that her energy was being swallowed, sucked into that unknown core. She tried to stop the process, to pull back her aura, but it was useless. Edgar''s core had already established control of this aura cycle and would not let her leave without his permission. Edgar''s core consumed her aura as if it were hungry, devouring it without ceremony, not allowing her to withdraw. Imprisoning her to Edgar''s whims like a snake coils around its prey. And then, at the height of despair, when a significant amount of her aura had already been taken from her, she felt something different. Something unexpected. An aura returned to her. Not her own, but Edgar''s. It was like being touched by something divine. The purity of that energy was absurd, immaculate, intense. The sensation hit her like a hot and overwhelming wave. ¡°Mmmnnnhgg¡± A shiver ran down her spine, and before she could stop it, a scandalous moan escaped her lips. Her body trembled, her legs weakened, and without any resistance, she fell to the ground sitting down. Her gaze remained blank, fixed on an undefined point, her mind completely taken over by the experience she had just lived. The heat of that aura still pulsed inside her, leaving her breathing ragged and her body too light to react. Edgar tilted his head, observing her curiously, and then approached. Gently, his small hands touched Kassandra¡¯s face, turning it towards him. ¡°Hey¡­ Are you okay?¡± His voice was soft, filled with genuine concern. ¡°I hope I wasn¡¯t too hard on you¡­¡± Kassandra¡¯s eyes were still unfocused, her expression lost between surprise and the residual sensation of that overwhelming aura. For the first time in a long time, she didn¡¯t know how to respond. ¡°I¡­¡± She seemed lost, still sitting, her eyes glazed over as she tried to organize her scattered thoughts. ¡°You?¡± Edgar tilted his head slightly, his voice soft, almost provocative. ¡°I want more¡­¡± The confusion gave way to a hungry glint in his gaze. His chest rose and fell with his ragged breath, and an involuntary smile formed on his lips, trembling with excitement. ¡°I need to feel this again.¡± But before she could move to try to relive that feeling, Edgar gently moved away, leaving space for Abigail, who, firm and impassive, blocked any approach. ¡°Humph¡­ Get up. And don¡¯t even think anything stupid, Edgar is not for you.¡± Abigail grabbed Kassandra¡¯s arm and pulled her back to reality with a cold look. ¡°That was just him taking pity on you. And making it clear what kind of Socius Inessa and I are used to.¡± Kassandra hesitated, still stunned, before finally standing up. But her body was shaking¡ªnot from weakness, but from frustration. Her pride and composure seemed to hang by a thread. ¡°I¡¯ll pay.¡± She gasped, her hands clenching around her body, as if fighting the withdrawal of something addictive. ¡°Just once. I just need to feel this one more time¡­ I¡¯ll pay whatever you want, please¡­¡± Her voice was thick with desire, bordering on desperation. Abigail¡¯s eyes narrowed, her expression dripping with judgment. ¡°Get a grip, Kassandra.¡± Her tone was sharp, authoritative. ¡°Do you realize how shameful you are being? You brought an Amasius to the Torment Fairs and didn¡¯t hesitate to offend Inessa¡¯s Nexus Mate? What kind of Dragon Lady acts like that?¡± Kassandra bit her lip, still breathing heavily, as if the weight of Abigail¡¯s words were crushing her dignity. Edgar, for his part, absentmindedly fixed his clothes and messy hair, completely indifferent to her emotional breakdown. Then, in a calm and casual tone, he announced: ¡°Tomorrow we¡¯re going to stroll around Avaris. I want to see the city and do some shopping.¡± He paused briefly, a slight smile on his face. ¡°If you want, you can come with us.¡±